Welcome to the jungle

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 9
10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Chapter 40
Chapter 41
Chapter 42
Chapter 43
Chapter 44
Chapter 45
Chapter 46
Chapter 47
Chapter 48
Chapter 49
Chapter 50
Chapter 51
Chapter 52
Chapter 53
Chapter 54
Chapter 55
Chapter 56
Chapter 57
Chapter 58
Chapter 59
Chapter 60
Chapter 61
Chapter 63
Chapter 64
Chapter 65
Chapter 66
Chapter 67
Chapter 68
Chapter 69
Chapter 70
Chapter 71
Chapter 72
Chapter 73
Chapter 74
Chapter 75
Chapter 76
Chapter 77
Chapter 78
Chapter 79
Chapter 80
Chapter 81
Chapter 82
Chapter 83
Chapter 84
Chapter 85
Chapter 86
Chapter 87
Chapter 88
Chapter 90
Chapter 91
Chapter 92
Chapter 93
Chapter 1
Chapter 8
Chapter 17
Chapter 35
Chapter 62
Chapter 89

Chapter 2

Compared to Canterlot, my throne room was significantly smaller. I was actually pretty sure the entire palace of Nocturnis could fit into the Canterlot throne room. But I liked mine more. For one thing, there was very little in the way of walls, the structure had a roof of course because of... well, rain forest. It's in the name.

There were also some glow crystals by the ceiling because not all of the inhabitants in the village could see in the dark, but they didn't give off more than was necessary for reading. If somepony wanted more light, they could bring their own.

Other than that, it was fairly simple and set at the top of the 'palace', giving a good view in each direction and made mostly of wood, the same as the rest of the village. What I really liked was the throne. Originally it had also been out of wood, but about a year and a half ago a Rexosaurus attacked the village. Luckily we had prioritized the construction of a pair of ballista. It didn't enjoy the visit one little bit. So I now had a Rexosaurus skull throne with Rexosaurus leather seating. Of course, it helped that by that time everypony in town had already accepted the truth as it was.

Thestrals are omnivores.

Not quite as hardcore at it as humans are, but we needed at least a bit of meat in our diets, ten percent or so seemed be optimal.

When Sparks gave me that report, I couldn't stop grinning for a week.

Now that has been a bit of a transition for most ponies. Took a while for most to get used to but I think the stint in the ‘Pony blood is food’ state actually helped, because compared to that, eating meat was way less disturbing. Helped it tasted amazing I think.

"Moon Glow, you're first," I said and got comfortable on my seat, idly picking through my small plate of fruit slices and small pieces of grilled meat. This was when I usually had time to eat during the night, so might as well multitask.

Moon Glow nodded and checked her notepad quickly, "Other than the report of a Rexosaurus, there have been reports from the hunting team that there seems to be a migration of large herbivores approaching from the west. They are significantly bigger than an Rexosaurus and from their spikes and almost tortoise-like shells, they might be what those things usually hunt. The hunters don't think they would be worth trying to hunt however. While they are big, they seem too difficult to take down. Also, too much meat."

Moon Glow wasn't my Guard Commander and despite her name was a pegasus, but she was usually the one to deliver me the report for the day when it came to the guard or hunting teams that worked with them unless there was anything critical, leaving my actual commander free to focus on her tasks. Also, she was in charge of my personal guard which just made it practical.

I nodded and ate some mango before I frowned, "Sounds about right," I agreed, "But if they are their usual prey, they may attract more of them. We should up our patrols."

"Already on it, sir," Moon Glow agreed, "That's it from the guard right now other than that the smiths are reporting that we are running a bit low on steel for ballista heads."

I looked at Tight Bit, "Bit?" I asked the thestral. He was tall for a thestral and so thin he almost looked unhealthy. His coat was a dark grey and his darker mane cut short. His mark was one of a money pouch.

Despite what his name and appearance might make you think, his personality was quite different. When he first arrived here, he had been quite a dour pony, that’s true. But his mood has steadily improved since he did. I didn't ask for details, but I suspect his life had been hard before he came to Nocturnis.

Bit smiled and adjusted his glasses with his hoof before looking down at his papers, "Actually, your highness, we're not doing too badly," he said, "While the supply of iron bars is currently low, we are expecting a large shipment with the next train. It seems to be delayed however."

I nodded and Moon Glow spoke up again as I looked to her,

"No sign of it from the scouts," she agreed, "But with some luck, it will arrive tomorrow as it has never been this late. We have a lot of ponies waiting for their mail as well."

"And likely more immigrants," I agreed with a nod, "How's things looking at that front, Hardy?" I asked, turning to look at the third pony.

Hardy Brick was an earth pony with a dusty yellow coat and short brown mane. He was in charge of construction around the village. He scraped his hoof against the floor before he answered with a nod, "Going well, sir. One habitation wraparound is getting close to finish, that's another ten two pony homes and five for larger groups. We have another craftspony wraparound at about seventy percent and then a habitation one at halfway done."

A 'wraparound' as they had started to be called was basically one of the giant treehouses that made up the village. It was built among the thickest branches of the massive tree and 'wrapped around' the main trunk into a full circle as well as several stories into the air. They were all securely anchored to the trees.

I nodded, "Good work. Hopefully no more than twenty will show up. How many do we still have that live in the bunkhouses?" I asked, looking at Bit.

"Fifteen, sir," he said, not even checking his notes, "They should get first pick."

We were technically still running this entire thing on crown money which was what even made it possible for me to afford all of this. But the line of credit was getting up to numbers that I really didn't like the look of. Last time I saw that many zeros in a row, I was playing pinball.

"How are we looking for exports?" I asked Bit.

He smiled and shook his head, "Steady but slow. What wood isn't used for construction is being transported to the edge of the forest to be sold. Even with the river going in the right direction almost all the way, moving them to the train isn’t easy. But some of the herbs and fruit are showing great promise for exports other than what we do already.”

I sighed softly and nodded, “Well, at the moment it’s the best we can do. But I think you’re right that fruit and other herbs are likely going to be a major export in the future.”

"You're not wrong about the timber," Hardy agreed with a sigh, "Well, at least once most of the construction is done, we can sell more of it. We are getting pretty good bits for it, it’s good quality lumber."

"And other goods," Bit interjected, "The train leaves here with a cargo cart full of fruit and some of the local wines have already started to sell extremely well even after only six months."

I frowned at him, "How're the figures looking? With all our exports, ignoring current construction costs... Are we covering our expenditures?"

Bit sighed softly, "...No, sir. We're just barely making enough to cover our interest payments to the crown and that's including our taxes."

I shook my head, "It will get better once we start to ramp up local businesses, not focus everything on building the town."

I really, really hope so.

"What's everypony's morale like?" I asked, turning to the forth pony in the room.

Fluttershy looked amazing. Okay, that's not quite fair, she had always looked amazing. There was a reason she had been a model after all and her real form wasn't exactly worse looking than her old illusion.

But that wasn't it either. It was the way she carried herself after almost two years of not being afraid of being discovered. She didn't hide behind her mane when she spoke anymore, I hadn't heard a stutter from her in months. The transformation was... amazing.

"Almost everypony is doing good," she said with a small smile, "Some I talked to would like if mail service was a bit more often than once a month when the train arrives, but they're understanding. We might want to look at hiring some mail pegasi that dosn’t mind flying to the closest village. Some are worried about the creatures of the forest, but that's not new and understandable, some of them are quite dangerous to unaware ponies. A few miss where they lived before, but in all they are glad they moved here. Most ponies are doing good."

Everypony liked Fluttershy. I mean, how could you not, she was just so... Fluttershy. So I had recruited her to keep a hoof on the pulse of the town in addition to her animal tending duties. Her observations so far matched what I gathered from their dreams. No unusual surges in bad dreams, most ponies seemed to get sleep like they should.

"That's good to hear."

"Also," she continued, stretching her wings for a second before relaxing again, "Some ponies are curious if we are planning anything for the anniversary of the creation of the city."

"Founding Day," I agreed with a nod, "I think that would be a good idea, we're a bit short on holidays right now."

This summer has been odd. There was a petition handed in this summer that we don't have the Summer Sun Celebration in Nocturnis. Midnight and Sparks had both been a bit... Well, agast isn't too strong of a word. It was as much a celebration of Celestia as it was for the longest day of the year. But if the great majority didn't want it... and I had put it to a general vote... something like 83% of the population didn't want it.

So we didn't do it. Not as a town anyway, everypony was free to do as they wished so there was a small thing with the ones that wanted to show up and we had held a private ceremony just for us.

But if they didn't like that one, it meant that some others were likely out as well and ponies needed things to celebrate. Which meant that we needed to find some new ones.

"We'll figure something out," I said and looked at Fluttershy, "Think you can get with Sparks and Sunset and figure something out? I think you three together can come up with something good, fun and symbolic. Flower can help you organize it."

Fluttershy smiled and nodded with a small graceful courtesy, half spreading her wings, "Of course, your highness."

I nodded and then turned to Flower Rain, “and on that note, I think it’s time to open things out to the public.”

Chapter 3

I slowly entered the workshop/lab and looked around. It was always interesting to visit Midnight and Sparks labb, they always had something new going on. This time the center of the room was made up by a big obelisk, looking to be carved from grey stone, faint lines running through its surface and where it narrowed to a sharp tip, it glowed softly.

The rest looked familiar, bookshelves covered most of the walls, covered with books and scrolls and piles of paper. Something in a bulbous flask was boiling over a small flame on one of the desks, releasing a small amount of green steam.

"Hello?" I asked as I looked around, "Anypony here?"

"Oh, hey Page," Sparks said as she poked her head out from behind one of the machines, "One second."

I nodded and settled down to wait, knowing better than going poking around. Well, I did now anyway, last time I turned blue for a week... it even stayed like that in the dream realm unless I actively changed it.

Both Luna and Celestia laughed themselves silly over it.

"You're here," Midnight said as she trotted in from the other room, carrying what looked like a baking tray with a circle of much, much smaller obelisks on it, "Good... evening," she said and then frowned, "That still sounds so odd to say as a substitute to good morning."

"I know," Sparks agreed and scooted out from beneath the machine and rolled onto her hooves, "I say it wrong all the time."

"Well, if it fits," I said and shrugged my wings before looking at the floating baking tray, "Is that what you wanted to show me?"

Midnight glanced at it before she nodded, "Actually, yes," she said and put it down on the ground before moving around next to me and handing me a pebble, "Toss it into the circle."

I raised an eyebrow at her, "Iẗ́'s not going to shoot away and put a hole in something, will it?"

Midnight smiled, "Almost definitely not."

I gave her a wary look and Sparks moved around to my other side, poking me with her wing before brushing it against mine,

"Just toss it."

I took it in my magic and tossed it into the circle. Absolutely nothing happened, it flew through the air and bounced off the baking tray and then rolled onto the floor.

"Impressive," I said with a slow nod, "You seem to have removed any sort of disruptions to gravity."

It's rather funny, Sparks and Midnight's eyerolls are completely identical. And often in sync too!

Sparks gave me a firm push and I almost stumbled forward, putting my hoof into the circle. Or at least, that was what should have happened. Instead my hoof stopped in mid air and I could feel a solid shape beneath my hoof.

"What the buck..." I started and felt with my hoof. It slid smoothly without any real friction along what seemed to a dome that started just outside the tiny obelisks. I frowned and felt around it as I walked in a circle before I picked the pebble up in my magic again, floating it through the space beneath my hoof. No resistance, no different feeling of it at all even.

I quickly turned to the two alicorns, "You made a size permissible shield bubble?"

Midnight nodded, looking more than a little smug, "And the real deal would pull power from the closeby layline. One of the reasons Twi and I recommended we settle just here."

I quickly looked over at the big hunk of rock sitting in the middle of the room and then back to her, "It scales up? How big?"

Sparks shrugged her wings, "Math is a bit unclear on the maximum size," she admitted, "And it still needs to be tested against the magic negating properties of a Rexosaurus. But the bubble would cover the entire city. Maybe the entire valley. We’ll need several hundred at best, thousands at worst. Depends on how efficient we can get it."

"Not that it's perfect," Midnight admitted, "I would still not like to spend a lot of time on the ground here, there are a lot of nasty things small enough to pass through even if it works against larger predators like rexosauruses. But it would make it easier on the Guard."

"But if it works, it could be amazing," I said and looked at the circle again before I jumped up to stand on the sphere, "Now this is cool. How quickly can it get deployed?"

"They take a while to make," Sparks said as she looked up at me, "And they still needs to be tested against an actual Rexosaurus. They are magic resistant after all. But it should work."

"Oh! We can use it to trap one!" I said with a grin and jumped down to her, "I want to ride one into battle!"

Sparks twacked me with her wing, "No! Bad!"

"Okay okay!" I quickly said and retreated out of reach with a grin.

Never let me have any fun.

Chapter 4

The forest was dark all around, the moon out above but the thick vegetation blocked out almost all the light even to thestral eyes.

My right ear flicked at a slight sound cutting through the general sounds of the forest around me. A slight rustling of leaves that couldn’t be explained by the wind.
Because there wasn’t a breeze.

I froze for half a second before I bolted.

The jungle erupted in a rustle of branches behind me and I jumped over a fallen branch, running hard through the jungle. The grouńd too soft and covered in vegetation for there to be any thundering of hooves, nor was the area clear enough for it.

I had to dodge every couple of steps, changing direction, jumping over something, ducking beneath something.

A normal pony would have been screwed in the almost pitch black. A thestral would have been caught too, they couldn’t keep this pace up without flying.

But I was a thestral alicorn and I had the strength and stamina of an Earth pony.

Jumping over a moss and vine covered rock, I landed on it’s side and threw myself to the side as something massive pounded over where I had been a split second later, it’s claws scratching on the stone as it went rolling off.

That bought me a couple of seconds and I changed direction.

There was the sound of crashing branches behind me and something hit me from the back, sending me rolling.

Ow.

I breathed heavily, sucking in air as I struggled to get my breath back as a large shape moved above me, a pair of luminous eyes looking down at me as I felt hot breath down at me, smelling faintly of wet wood.

“Got me… good boy,” I said and reached up to rub the Timber Wolves chest.

“Wruff!” The wood spirit said and a big leaf like tongue licked across my face.

Laughing, I pushed him away and struggled up to sit, rubbing his side firmly with a hoof, “None of that now!”

“Wruff!”

Fern pushed me over by bumping his head against my side. I laughed and rolled with the motion, getting back onto my hooves, standing up and shouldering against Fern, my hoof going up to rub firmly at his side, patting firmly with a hoof against tree sound.

Fern had really taken to his new environment, at least when allowed to roam freely beneath the town. He didn’t like the platforms or living up there at all. Keeping him up there would have been cruel.

So I had no choice but to let him run freely in the jungle.

He was getting real big too, at least a head larger than even Celestia would be if she were here and twice as massive.

The last six months or so he had stopped growing so he seemed to be an adult now.

“Sorry I can’t play more with you,” I said and sighed, standing up on my rear hooves, one hoof against the woof spirits chest for support as I reached up to rub firmly at the side of his neck.

My weight did absolutely nothing to cause him to move and Fern wruffed and gave the top of my head another lick.

“So, meet any female Timber Wolves around here yet?” I asked. If there was such a thing in the first place.

Huff.

“Yeah, haven’t heard any howls,” I admitted, “other than yours I mean,” before I frowned and dropped back down onto all four, “I may have to try to import some. But… invasive species. Maybe it would be fairer to try to return you to the Everfree Forest.”

“Wruff,” Fern said and laid down, panting softly, leafy tongue hanging out. Even laying down, he was taller than I was right now.

Timber Wolves were pack spirits. I tried to spend as much time with him as I could, but everything was so busy. He seemed to do okay, but he had to be a bit lonely.

“I’ll try to come see you again tomorrow, okay?” I asked and rubbed his shoulder with my hoof, “We can play some more then, okay?”

He sniffed at me and then sneezed.

I smiled and hugged the large spirit briefly before I stood back and turned, taking to the air and the lower branches, landing before Solar Shadow, one of my guards.

He saluted briefly as I did before he looked down at Fern as the large wood spirit looked up at us in turn.

“Don’t worry,” I told him, “You know Fern wouldn’t hurt a pony.”

Solar Shadow shook his head, he was a dark, dark grey thestral with a sun cutiemark, “Doesn't make any of us feel any better about that sort of thing, your highness,” he said quietly, “Nopony has ever tamed a Timber Wolf before. They are pony eaters.”

“Maybe the wild ones are,” I admitted, “But Fern was raised in captivity and has never showed any hint of wanting to hurt a pony in his life.”

“As you say, your highness,” he said with a slight frown.

I smiled at him and then glanced upwards, “We should get back to town, it’s starting to get a bit late. The meeting with the hunting guild should be in just a little while.”

Today's twenty minutes of scheduled fun was over.

Back to work.

Chapter 5

Rain poured down outside as I looked out the open window into the darkness, slight lights from the city below were still visible, but the wall of rain obscured most of it.

There was something said for the weather of Nocturnis. Rain was intense but didn’t last long… at least during this time of the year.

The rainy season was different as we discovered during the first spring and early summer. Instead of thirty minute rainstorms a couple of times a day, it was thirty minute breaks in the rainstorms that otherwise lasted for weeks.

It had been a good thing we built in the massive trees then or we might have needed boats.

The guy that suggested we build up here instead of on the ground with more defenses got a big raise for his suggestion, let me tell you that much.

Something roared fair in the distance. Didn’t sound like a Rexosaurus, but still big. Maybe one of those herbivores?

Flicking one ear, I turned back to my desk and picked up the next paper on my desk with my magic, a candle flickering next to me on my desk to make it easier to read.

Nightvision or not, some stuff even we needed a bit more light for when inside during a rainstorm in the middle of the night.

It’s not magic. Needed at least some light for it to work.

A light moved into the room and I looked up, “Hey Sunny.”

“Hey,” Sunset answered, her horn glowing as she crossed the room to lean against my side, “You done soon?”

“Mmm,” I agreed and touched my horn to hers as I draped my wing across her back, “You?”

Sunset nodded, “Yep,” she agreed and then stretched slightly before resting her head against my shoulder, “Went out with a scout team today.”

“Oh?” I asked and looked at her, “Did you see the newcomers?”

Sunset nodded, “The herbivores? Yeah, massive things. Like big turtles almost with really long necks. They’re absolutely massive with big shells, the ground shakes as they walk. Way bigger than even a Rexosaurus.”

I hmmed, “Wonder what they taste like.”

Sunset rolled her eyes and poked my side before she pulled back, “Twi still at their lab?”

“Last I saw them,” I agreed with a nod, “But that was like… four hours ago, so likely yes?”

Sunset moved over to one of my shelves to pour us a drink each before she returned, “They spend so much time in there, even ignoring the time they spend decursing thestrals daily.”

“Sunny, they are happy as a clam doing that.”

She shook her head, “It’s not good for either of them. I try with Twi and I know Tempest does her best with Midnight, but she has her own troubles and…” she said and set the glass down by me before she sighed, “I don’t know.”

I sipped the drink and looked at her, “I know. I try to as well, but she seems okay.”

“She misses her friends,” Sunset said with a small frown, “Only Fluttershy is here. It’s difficult for her. She tries to hide it, but… I can tell. She’s the princess of friendship for Celestia’s sake!”

“I know.”

Not like I could avoid seeing it myself.

Sunset finished her glass and rounded the desk again, moving to give me a small nuzzle, “And you miss Luna.”

“I see her almost every day.”

“But it’s not the same.”

I closed my eyes and sighed, nuzzling back and then giving her a small kiss, “...It’s not,” I admitted, “It’s not the same. But it’s not forever and I need to be here.”

She sighed softly, “I miss her too.”

“I know,” I admitted and held her close as she rested her head against my neck, “There is a bit still until Hearth's Warming. I was thinking…. Maybe we could go visit Canterlot? Invite Twi and Midnight along too? And Tempest of course.”

Sunset flicked one ear and was silent for a long moment before she sighed and shook her head as she pulled back to look at me, “It’s just the second Hearth's Warming of Nocturnis. You have to be here for that, you know that.”

That was one holiday from the rest of Equestria that had not been chopped along with Nightmare Night. I mean, who didn’t like good food and giving gifts.

She was right though. Me not being here for that wouldn’t exactly give the right message. Would be like a huge signal that I didn’t see Nocturnis as my home. It was, but it would look like I didn’t think so.

“Buuuuck,” I sighed and groaned, resting my head against the top of hers, “Who’s idea was it to put me in charge anyway? They should be fired.”

Sunset grinned briefly and nuzzled at my chin, “Who else?”

“Well,” I admitted, “I had to do something.”

“I know. That’s part of why I love you,” she said and smiled slightly, glancing at my desk “Another couple of hours?”

I looked at the stack of papers and I sighed, “About. Should be done in time for dinner or so,” I agreed, “Assuming that nopony shows up with another pile of stuff.”

“Give me time to herd Twi out of the lab anyway,” Sunset said and kissed my cheek, “There is that new play debuting after dawn. Want to go?”

“Love to,” I said and nuzzled, “So… date or… should we invite Midnight and Tempest?”

Sunset hesitated and then shook her head, “Not today? Date night sounds nice. I want to do something with just you and Twi.”

“Sounds good to me. But it’s morning.”

“Mor-” she started and then rolled her eyes, “I’m never getting used to that.”

Chapter 6

The train arrived eight days late.

I didn’t like that fact as it not only made the deliveries to us late, but also made the deliveries my ponies had late as well.

Which meant that I wanted to talk to the train people about it…

...But I didn’t and stayed out of it. Because that sort of thing was meant to be something beneath my attention as the ruler of a city.

Town.

Village.

Bunch of huts.

With a population of two thousand or so, we really didn’t warrant the title of city. Buck, we were barely even a town. But it was perception that mattered in this case.

So instead of asking a poor train conductor why our vital deliveries were over a week late, I was instead in my office with a cup of tea and facing my mortal enemy. Preliminary report said something about engine trouble anyway, I’m sure the full report will give more details.

Tight Bit faced me across the small table, sitting in his own comfortable chair as he regarded me calmly, “It’s really not as bad as it looks, your highness.”

“Which part of it?” I asked and motioned towards the cup towards the stack of papers sitting next to him, “All those red negative numbers or the fact that more than twice as much Bits flow into Nocturnis from royal loans than out of it?

He shuffled through his papers without even looking down at them as he shifted his wings, “It really isn’t,” he said again, “My projections is that if current projections continue we should be able to have a positive flow of Bits and start to really pay back the loans in perhaps twenty years. With the private economy of our citizens starting to improve in as little as five years when major construction efforts slow down.”

“And if we cut the loans now?”

Tight Bit flinched slightly, “I really would recommend strongly against that, your majesty. We are far from self sufficient on anything but food right now because our environment and until we can get ground farms going as well, that’s only on some of the current foodstuffs. Some like grains we are currently import-”

I raised my hoof to stall him, “I know, I know,” I admitted and sighed, sipping my tea, “I just… I don’t like borrowing like this.”

“Welcome to government.”

I chuckled softly and shook my head, “What about private enterprise? How are we doing there?”

“Actually, I do have good news there,” he said and shuffled out another paper, “I have a report here from just today. Along with the cargo on the train there were a number of passengers. Apparently a number of the local goods have gotten some attention in Canterlot and they are interested in importing. Especially the local wine and some of the fruits, like the Grape-Melons.”

“That’s good.”

Right now our main export was…

...Wood. Exotic woods. But we couldn’t just cut down the entire forest. And it was a pain in the tail to transport.

“What about that other idea?” I asked, “Tourism.”

“There is a possibility,” Tight Bit agreed and shifted to another paper, “This is quite an exotic location compared to most of Equestria and there is plenty of interest I think, but right now we don’t have anywhere to put them if we can get them to come. We have one hotel, it consists of five rooms that used to be a bunk room before walls were set up.”

“True.”

“Maybe in a few years…”

I nodded again, “I see. Well, if you think of something, feel free to let me know.”

“Of course, your highness,” He said and slipped off his chair, gathering his papers beneath his wing before he bowed slightly, “Same time next week?”

“Same time next week,” I confirmed and he left, the door closing behind him.

I sipped my tea before putting the cup down on the small table before moving off my chair and walking out onto the balcony.

Luna's moon shone high above the forest, giving the trees a silvery look and I looked down at the village below. Ponies were moving around, going about their night. Lights shimmered through windows and there were smoke coming out from some chimes, some ponies having an early lunch.

I put a hoof on the railing and stretched my wings for a moment. Maybe… maybe Sparks know a spell to find mineral deposits or something. For all I knew, we might be sitting on a literal goldmine.

We’re in a jungle. We had massive biodiversity, there had to be something with valuable medical properties out here somewhere.

“Hey.”

I glanced back to see Twilight walk inside, “Hey.”

“I saw Tight Bit leaving on my way inside,” she said and walked up next to me, shutting down the light spell she had on her horn, “Weekly budget meeting?”

“Weekly budget meeting,” I agreed with a small sigh, “Nothing like a weekly meeting about how poor you are and how much more we are in debt since last week to improve your mood.”

Sparks moved a bit closer, half extending one wing to touch mine as she looked at me, “You know Princess Celestia never intended to ask for any of that back, right?”

I held my wing up in turn beneath hers, my flight skin brushing her feathers, “Maybe not she, but the bit pushers and tax ponies certainly will eventually,” I said and then I smiled slightly, “Besides, I hate owing money. I want to pay it back. If we did, it would prove that we could do this without…”

I cut myself off.

Sparks just nodded, her wing shifting softly ontop of mine, “I know,” she agreed, “And we’ll figure things out. Everypony is working so hard that I don’t see how we wouldn’t.”

I nodded and smiled at her, “Thanks, Sparks.”

She smiled back and pulled her wing away to fold it again, “We’re all in this together, you know that,” she said before she flicked one ear, “Is Sunset back yet?”

“Not yet, she’s out by the train station still with the guards covering the loading and unloading. They should be done by mid day or so.”

Twilight frowned slightly, “She’s going to be exhausted tomorrow.”

I nodded, “Want to stay up?” I asked, moving slightly closer.

Twilight hesitated, “...Yes, but there is so much to do tomorrow night. We shouldn’t, either of us.”

I smiled at her, looking up at the moon as I touched my wing against hers, “We still are going to, aren’t we?”

Twilight shifted a bit closer, allowing my wing to settle over her back, “...Yeah…” she agreed quietly and shifted closer, leaning softly against me in turn.

“Want to read a book while we wait?” I asked, resting my head against hers.

“I’d like that.”

Chapter 7

It was a good thing the next night was relatively clear of meetings because we didn’t get to bed before noon.

Meaning we didn’t get out of bed before well after dark either. Sadly, while my schedule tonight wasn’t that busy for once, it didn't mean that everypony was as lucky.

Twilight let out a small protesting sound as Sunset started to scoot out of her grasp, “Nooo…”

“Have to…” Sunset groaned, “or the recruits think I’m getting soft.”

I grumbled, forcing an eye open, “You can take a couple of hours off, you know.”

Sunset stretched and finished untangling herself from Twilight, leaning in to give me a quick kiss on the cheek, “Not anymore than you two can. Speaking of which, I’d give it twenty minutes before that aide of yours is in here politely clearing her throat.”

I pulled her down against me and sighed, closing my eyes again.

Sunset relaxed against me for a moment before she audibly sighed and pushed up, “I really need to get going… try to get back for lunch, okay? Think you will be free then too, Twi?”

Twilight made a sleepy sound of agreement.

“Don’t sleep in, you know how disapproving Flower gets,” Sunset teased and scooted off the bed, “And don’t let Twi either.”

I grumbled sleepily.

“How she has so much energy, I’ll never know,” Twilight mumbled sleepily and I felt the bed shift as she scooted close, one of the wings draping across me as I felt her side against mine.

“I know, right,” I mumbled and rolled over onto my stomach next to her, “...She’s right though.”

Twilight sighed and nodded, “Yeah…” and stretched, raising her wings as she yawned, “I need to meet Midnight at the lab for decursing.”

“So… Lunch?” I asked, opening my eyes to look up at her before stretching with a groan.

Twilight rubbed her eyes and yawned before she nodded, “See you two then,” she agreed and smiled sleepily, giving my ear a small nuzzle. Then she was also off the bed and out of the bubble of darkness.

I laid there for a long moment, just looking up into the darkness.

I didn’t want to move. I just wanted to curl up and sleep.

But I couldn’t. Ponies were relying on me. All of them needed me to… be there. And even if it was nothing else I could do, that I could do.

So no matter how much I hated the idea, I needed to get my lazy arse onto my hooves and get to work.

So I did so, rolling onto my hooves and canceling the bubble of darkness before jumping down to the floor.

Sunset was working hard on defending the village.

Twilight was working hard on decursing the villagers. Inventing new ways to keep this… idea of mine alive.

And I’d be damned if I let either of them down.

Pushing the door open, I smiled at Flower Rain as she looked up from her place on the couch and her stack of papers.

I’d be damned if I let any of them down after all of this. No matter what I had to do.

XXXXXXXXXXXX

Tonight really had been pretty light. Relatively at least.

No meetings, just paperwork and an hour of open court and for once, only two ponies showed up. Both just wanted to ask for some advice.

So I had a couple of minutes of actual time off before lunch.

Not a lot, but I spent it flying across the small village. Watching the lights, the ponies moving around their lives.

The light shone through the windows of the schoolhouse. Class was in session.

Resting on my wings I went in to glide in, landing on the balcony before I folded my wings and looked out towards the village again for a second.

That had been… nice.

I didn’t wait for long before the door opened and Sparks walked inside. She smiled and crossed over to me by the balcony, “Hey.”

“Hey,” she said and looked out over the village before she looked at me, “We’re done.”

“Already? Well, I still have a hoof thick stack of papers after lunch, but I have a relatively light day too,” I admitted and stretched my wings for a second.

Sparks grinned at me, “No! We’re done! The last thestral in the village has been decursed!”

I sighed softly, “That’s…” I said and slowly sank down to sit, “...amazing.”

And it really was. Anypony else that needed it was the random immigrant. But that could be done… anywhere.

I just felt dread.

“So what’s your plan now?” I asked quietly.

Twilight frowned at me, “What do you mean?”

“I…” I started before I shrugged my wings, “The last ones can be de-cursed before moving here. You could move back to Canterlot again. See your friends, family. I know you miss them as badly as I miss Luna.”

Twilight frowned and flicked on ear, “Page…” she said and then shook her head, “I do miss them. I miss Canterlot and Ponyville. I miss Princess Celestia and I miss my friends,” she said and put her hoof against my chest, “But I love this village too. I have lived here for two years, Page. It’s my home.”

“Oh.”

“And I love Sunset,” she continued quietly, “She’s not moving either,” she said and met my eyes, shifting a bit closer, “And…”

I leaned in and kissed her softly.

Twilight kissed back before she pulled back and shifted her wings, smiling at me, “Why haven’t we earlier?”

“Well…” I admitted, “I...I didn’t feel like it would be fair.”

“Oh? In what way?” she asked with a frown.

I smiled faintly, “Everypony is so busy. We all work so hard, I already feel bad because I can’t give Sunset the attention she deserves. Or you. Or Fern even. I have wanted to do that for… a long time now.”

Twilight smiled back and shifted a bit closer, her wing brushing against mine, “Page… we have been sleeping together in all possible meanings for two years now.”

“That’s always been together with Sunset,” I agreed and shifted closer in turn, meeting her eyes, “But this is different.”

“I know. I… may have already discussed it with Sunset and Luna.”

I smiled briefly at her, “Wait, did you plan this?” I asked before I grinned, “No, wait, I forgot who I was talking to. Tell me the truth, Sparks… there were checklists involved, weren’t there?”

Twilight's cheeks turned a bit red but she ignored the question as she smiled at me, “I haven’t seen that for a long time from you.”

“What?”

“A real smile.”

Chapter 9

Stretching my wings and looking around, I reached out for what bad dreams there were. Not a lot of them, but then again not a lot of ponies asleep at this time, at least outside of Nocturnis.

But there were some and I set to check them for Nightmares and then cancel any that were just bad dreams.

No actual Nightmares found today. Which was good not only because it was good for the pony it was feeding off, but also because I didn’t want to fight it today.

Feeling around, I shifted the dream realm around me and moved up next to Luna as she studied a dreamportal before her.

Slipping in beneath her wing, I leaned my head against her shoulder, “Hey.”

“Hey,” Luna said and shifted to nose at my mane, “How was your night?”

“Long. Yours?”

“Same,” she agreed and stole a small kiss, “...Miss having you on my couch for it.”

I looked up into her eyes and bumped my nose gently against hers, “I miss being on it.”

She smiled at me and earflicked, “And what’s this?” she asked and nosed at the feather behind my ear.

“Sparks and I…” I started before I frowned, “Wait, you know about this already!”

“I do,” she said a bit smuggly, “I’m surprised it took you this long. You’re not quite this dense.”

“Yes I am and you know it,” I chuckled and shifted in a bit further beneath her wing, “But that not why I didn’t do this well over a year ago.”

Luna nodded, “So it would only take a year of sleeping with her for you to get that you like her?”

“Quiet you,” I said and then shook my head, “I… didn’t realize that she wanted to stay in Nocturnis. I thought that after the decursing was done, she would leave for Equestria. It’s bad enough to be away from you like this, but Sparks too… or Sunny…”

“Sunset wouldn’t leave you.”

I shook my head, “No… I know. It’s just…”

“Just?”

“I feel bad enough about hauling them out here as is.”

“Page!”

I cringed, “I know, I know,” I admitted, “I shouldn’t talk like that. And I like Nocturnis. I just wish there was a way to get things moving back and forth easier.”

“I know,” Luna said and looked thoughtful.

“But sadly the railway is the fastest way we have,” I admitted, “A week or so isn’t too bad. The timing just have to be right. I just feel bad about hauling them all the way out here, away from their friends.”

“Stupid stallion,” Luna whispered softly into my ear, holding me close.

“I know,” I admitted before I frowned and looked at Luna, “...Why did we never do the entire feather thing? That's a pegasus tradition from your time and you grew up as a pegasus.”

“It is,” Luna agreed with a nod, “But the meaning depended on the tribe. Some were romantic and some were… less romantic and more possessive,” she explained and shook her head, “The one my sister and I grew up in were sadly somewhere in the middle, depending on the family.”

I slowly nodded. I knew stallions didn’t have quite as many rights as mares in the past… or any really depending on the time period... but that was quite a while ago.

Luna and Celestia had stomped it down when they united Equestria and then made sure it stayed there.

“Besides,” Luna said playfully, “Everypony knew you were mine already with the medallion.”

I blushed slightly, “There is that.”

“But if you are going to be wearing Twilights feather, you are going to do it right, you can’t just stick it in your mane and hope it stays put,” Luna said and smiled playfully, “I’ll show you how.”

“I love you. You are My Sky.”

“My Page,” Luna said with a smile, pulling me tighter with her wing, resting her head ontop of my head.

I slowly blinked my eyes open from movement on the bed. The bubble of darkness was already gone and the sun was setting somewhere outside according to the light filtering in.

“Nooo…” I groaned and tightened my wing around Twilight. Sunset was already long gone, usually being the first one up.

Sparks sighed softly and leaned against me for a second, “I wish I could stay,” she admitted and kissed my cheek, “But I have to meet Midnight.”

“Can wait,” I countered and kissed her softly.

She smiled into it before she sighed, “Sorry…” and pulled back, “And you have things to do too.”

“Lesson with Celestia just after sunset,” I admitted and stretched my wings, “And then meetings all night.”

“Meet for lunch?” Sparks suggested and gave her mane a quick brushing, “I should be able to corral Kitten for it too.”

“I hope so,” I said and sighed, “I think I have lunch between a couple of meetings and court, but things usually drag out on time.”

Sparks nodded, “We’ll try,” she said and leaned in to kiss my ear, “Have a fun lesson and say hello to Princess Celestia from me.”

“Will do.”

Then she was gone, the door closing behind her and I was alone. I stayed there, watching the shadows quickly creep across the walls, the sun sliding beneath the horizon.

Lighting my horn, I lifted Sparks feather from my mane and watched it for a second before I took that lock of my mane in my magic and made a small twisting braid out of it, slipping the feather back into place in the middle.

I shook my head quickly. Luna was right, that held it much nicer.

Setting my head back down, I closed my eyes with a sigh. This would have been such a good night to spend with Sparks and Sunny.

Instead it was just yet another night filled with meetings, paperwork, court and general bullshit.

Closing my eyes, I cast the spell to go into the Dream Realm. Sunshine wasn’t asleep yet, but it had been scheduled to just after sunset so I just settled down to wait.

Settling down to wait in the sparkling emptiness of the dream realm, I folded my wings. I could have started to patrol the dreams of everypony that was already asleep, but I just couldn’t bring myself to do it

Luna was awake by now, likely having breakfast, leaving me on my own in the quiet.

I just…

The silvery portal appeared before me and I looked up. Sunshine was asleep. That was fast… or was it? No, I had been here almost an hour.

Taking a deep breath, I got to my hooves and entered the dream.

It was always interesting to see what dream Sunshine would have, it was different almost every single time.

This time entering the dream left me in a room I didn’t recognize. I paused and looked around, one hoof barely off the stone floor. The room was about the size of our bedroom, but with cloth hangings on the stone walls, several bookshelves with scrolls and actual leather bound books on them. A big fireplace was at one wall and there were a few small windows without glass, overlooking a snow covered village and a forest in the distance.

Celestia looked younger. She was about the size of Luna, her mane and tail it’s usual flowing celestial colours and she wasn’t wearing her usual gold regalia, instead she had a small golden circlet like crown on her head.

She was laying on a thick blanket by the roaring fireplace, a scroll laying on the floor before her as she read.

Tapping my hoof against the stone floor, I solidified the dream and it shimmered out from me in a wave, getting just a bit more real.

Celestia blinked and raised her wings before she smiled as she spotted me, “Page. Welcome.”

“Thanks,” I said and looked around, “I think I know where this is.”

“Oh?” she asked and rolled her scroll up, floating it towards one of the shelves before she paused and shrugged, dropping it into the fire instead, “Care for a guess?”

I nodded and moved to look out the window before I quickly retreated back towards the warmth of the fire, “It’s the Castle of the Two Sisters. Before my wife's exile.”

Celestia regarded me with a small smile, “Timeframe?”

Pausing, I looked around, “Taking into account your usual cultural lag..” I said and studied the hangings depicting ponies and scenes with other creatures, “Between two thousand to fourteen hundred years ago?”

She smiled playfully, “That’s a six hundred year gap, Page. I want a narrower timeframe.”

I glowered at her and moved to sit down next to her and the warm fire, “Closer to two thousand,” I said after another couple of moments of looking around, “There is no glas in those windows and there are several books in the shelves bound with actual leather.”

“Correct,” Celestia said with a nod, “That wasn’t starting to get installed until about a hundred years from now. Give or take a few.”

“I bet that was a nice one,” I said and sank down onto the soft blanket to lay next to her on the fire side, “At least for ponies that get cold.”

She nodded and then looked behind my ear, “I see that Twilight finally made up her mind.”

“Yeah,” I agreed and sighed softly, “Last morning.”

Celestia frowned, “You don’t seem happy.”

I shook my head, “I am happy about that,” I said and looked at her, “I love Sparks. But do you know what happened this evening?”

“What?”

I flicked one ear and took a deep breath, shaking my head again, “I woke up. Sunset was already gone to work with the guard. Sparks needed to rush off for a meeting with Midnight. And my entire night is going to be full of meetings and lessons and-” I broke off and shook my head again, “I just wanted one night. One night to just spend with Sunset and Twilight but it’s like… They are here and I barely see them any more often than I do Luna!”

Celestia nodded slightly, “Do you like ruling Nocturnis?”

“I-I…” I started before I sighed, “I hate it,” I admitted quietly, “I don’t get the time to spend on Sunset or Twilight that they deserve, I don’t have time to take care of Fern, it keeps me halfway across the continent from Luna and y-” I answered before I broke off, shaking my head, “The worst thing is that I don’t see an end for it. I’m not going to get old and retire. It’s not going to get better. Maybe when the town is finished and everything is working it will lessen in some parts, but that will just bring new things that need my attention.”

“When did you spend an evening…” Celestia started to ask before she flicked one ear, “Sorry, morning… writing? Or doing anything you enjoy doing?”

“I don’t even bucking remember.”

Celestias large warm wing settled across me, pulling me close to her and I leaned against her, leaning my head against her shoulder as her head settled down against my mane.

We didn’t move for a long moment.

“Do you do things like me and Luna?” Celestia asked finally without moving.

“Closer to you,” I answered quietly, “I can’t do less, everypony else is working so hard to make this work, how could I-”

“Page…” Celestia sighed, interrupting me, “You stupid pony. You stupid, stupid pony.”

I didn’t answer for a long moment before I chuckled softly, “Thanks Sunshine, you always know how to make me feel better.”

Celestia raised her head to look down at me seriously, “Page, everything that reaches me has already filtered through at least a dozen levels of bureaucracy. The only thing that doesn't apply to it is when I hold court and anypony can apply. Have you been doing that?”

I hesitated, “I… well…”

“Because a new village and a hostile environment or not, you should not be getting as much as I do with the entirety of Equestria,” Celestia said gently but seriously.

“...I don’t have a dozen levels of bureaucracy to filter away things I don’t need to handle either,” I protested.

“No, but you do have experts working for you handling different things such as the guards or construction planning,” Celestia pointed out, “You have to learn how to delegate.”

“I delegate!”

“Delegate harder!”

I flinched slightly at her tone which reminded me a lot of Chrysalis for a second for some reason before I sighed, “Sunshine, everypony else is wor-”

“No. No, they are not,” Celestia said firmly and frowned, “I’m starting to see my sister’s habit of biting your ears has a reason. When they are done working, they go home to their families, they do things they enjoy. They may be working hard, yes, but they do other things as well. I know how Sunset and Twilight get and they have to stop it too! I’m not going to allow my sisters husband to die from stress before his first century!”

I flinched again.

Author's Note

Okay, I'm not sure how that got past me, must have been when I took a break from this story mid chapter. I fixed a bit and combined with next chapter, enjoy this instead. This should work better.

10

Opening my eyes, I stayed there for a moment.

Sunshine was right. It couldn’t continue like this. So I’m going to do something about it.

Rolling onto my hooves, I jumped off the bed and stretched, looking out towards the moon hanging above the forest for a long second.

Folding my wings again, I exited to the outer room. Flower Rain looked up from the stack of papers on the table by the couch, “Your highness.”

“Good evening, Flower Rain,” I said with a smile, “Change of schedule today I’m afraid.”

She blinked at me in surprise, “Oh?”

“Yes,” I said with a nod, “I want a meeting with the council tomorrow, but cancel everything today. All meetings, court, everything.”

Flower Rain shifted her wings in surprise, “O-Of course.”

“Good,” I said and looked at the stack of papers, “And those papers… How many of them actually need my signature or attention? A hundred percent need my attention? Nopony else can do it?”

She glanced down at them in surprise, “I… uhm… I’m not certain…”

“Find out, get it to them instead,” I said, “Get me the ones that need my attention. As for now, I’m going for a flight.”

“...Yes, your highness.”

I headed back towards the balcony before I paused and glanced back to her again, “One more thing. Send a summon to the unicorn Starlight Glimmer, I want to meet her after the council meeting. Say, three tomorrow?”

“Of course.”

“Awesome,” I said and then nodded to her before I trotted over and jumped off my balcony.

Spreading my wings, I silently swept through the air, circling down around the tree before I went in for landing at one of the platforms.

I felt slightly bad about the fact that I just likely made my guards have a panic attack, but it’s good to shake them up a bit from time to time. It was nice just walking around the village at times.

I sniffed the air. What is that scent? It’s coming from…

Turning, I headed in that direction.

“Your highness!” a thestral mare exclaimed in surprise as I stopped by her stall. She had the classic grey coat and darker mane with a flame cutiemark.

“Hello,” I said with a smile, “I was taking a flight and I couldn’t help but notice the scent from your stall, is that spicy noodles?”

She smiled cheerfully and quickly nodded.

XXXXXXXXX

I slowly pushed the door open, reading to duck back out or throw a shield up at a moment's notice. Going unannounced into the lab was a bad idea.

Ponies had gotten hurt by less. There was a reason why there was a big warning sign outside the door. Several in fact.

“A bit tighter!” A voice yelled from inside and I could see a familiar looking tail and rear end sticking out of some machinery beneath what looked like a new ballista model.

Spike… or Talon… were working a wrench to the side, hauling on it hard. Lighting my horn, I gave the wrench a small helping push.

He looked over at me in surprise and then waved, “Oh, hey Page!”

Spike it sounded like. Talon actually had a slightly different voice.

“Pag-” Bonk! “Ow!”

Midnight scooted out from beneath the machinery and looked around, rubbing her head.

“You okay?” I asked with a frown as I put my bag down and walked over to her.

“I’m fine, just banged my head,” Midnight said and then smiled, “I heard of you and Twi, congratulations!”

“Thanks,” I said with a smile and shifted my wings, “Actually, I’m kind of looking for her. Where’s she at?”

Midnight nodded towards a door at the other side of the room, across from the Obelisk taking up most of the middle of it, “Over in the library, doing some calculations.”

“Mind if I steal her away for the night?” I asked, picking my bag up again, throwing it over my neck.

“I think we’re good,” Midnight said and looked at the small dragon, “Right, Spike?”

“Right!” he agreed with a firm nod, giving me a thumbs up.

Smiling, I moved to poke my head into the small library to find Sparks busy slowly running a pen along a ruler on a paper, mumbling softly to herself.

I quietly snuck inside and moved up next to her, “Hey.”

Sparks jerked in surprise and then blinked, looking at me, “Page!”

“Hey,” I said with a grin, “Just so you know, I’m kidnapping you.”

She blinked at me before she smiled, “Oh really?”

“Yep,” I said and slipped my wing across her back, bumping my nose against hers, “You and I are going to go watch Sunset run for a bit and then we grab her too. I have lunch.”

Twilight sighed softly and leaned against me, “That sounds nice,” she admitted, “But I thought today was full for you.”

“I canceled the entire bunch of it. Buck them, not like my current schedule was possible long term anyway,” I admitted, “I’ll work on reworking it tomorrow, but today is about you. You and Sunny.”

Sparks smiled and glanced at her calculations before slipping off her seat, “I guess this can wait until tomorrow,” she said and moved up next to me, “Watching Sunset run is fun…” she admitted.

“Mmm,” I agreed, “And then I have dinner already planned,” I said before I smirked and leaned in to whisper into her ear, her eyes widening slightly, “And after lunch we can…”

When I pulled back, her cheeks were slightly red, but she smiled and nodded.

Chapter 11

A spell went flying towards Sunset, crackling through the air brightly, the bolt of fire lashing out, impacting against the shield held against it with a faintly metallic fizzle.

Sunset took the heavy hit on her shield, and she gritted her teeth, pushing against it even if it actually forced her hooves to slide back half a step before she responded in kind, her own bolt of power flying out and crashing against Tempests shield with a bright flash, lighting up the night.

“Who do you think is strongest?” I whispered to Twilight as we watched from further up in a nearby tree, the wide branch easily giving us a place to perch as we looked at the training platform.

“As much as I hate to say it,” Sparks whispered back, her wing a bit tighter across my back, “Easily Tempest. Sunset is strong, but Tempest hits like a runaway train. Midnight and I think it’s from having to force her magic her entire life combined with starting off already strong.”

I nodded.

That was true, I had practiced with her a couple of times. Sparks and Midnight might be a close second to Sunshine in magical punching power, but Tempest may be number three. Her control was still so so, even now, but she punched hard.

We had planned to grab Sunny as soon as we arrived, but as she and Tempest had been alternating shielding and throwing full power blasts at each other...

Interrupting that and disrupting their concentration during that was a bad plan and could very easily get somepony hurt… or considering the amount of magic they are throwing about, killed.

Or vaporized.

Last time I got hit by something like that, it was sneaking up on Sunshine.

Leaning softly against Sparks I shifted slightly on the thick flat branch, relaxing. Twilight smiled and rested her head ontop of mine, her wing brushing across my back and my wings, “Is lunch going to get cold?” she whispered.

I shook my head slightly, “Put a warming spell on it,” I answered quietly, “There isn’t any hurry.”

Sparks relaxed against me in turn, “Princess Celestia changed your mind about today?” she whispered softly.

“...Kinda,” I admitted quietly, “She yelled at me for stressing out and not delegating enough. I couldn’t help but realize that she was right. And I have been neglecting Sunny and you.”

“...We have been as busy as you have…” Sparks admitted with a small sigh against my ear, “All of us. She’s right, we should take more time for each other.”

I nodded slightly, “And to just relax,” I said and glanced at her, “You know… you don’t have to stay here for Hearth’s Warming. You could go see your friends, bring Fluttershy too?”

Sparks frowned slightly in thought, “I...I have to think about that,” she admitted and then relaxed against me again, “I miss them, but I want to spend it with you and Kitten. Maybe invite Midnight and Tempest too.”

“Kinky.”

Sparks blinked at me before she stuck her tongue out at me with a small glare, poking my side firmly with her hoof.

I grinned and stole a kiss before I flicked one ear before I blinked at her and quickly looking over at where Sunny and Tempest were still trading blasts, both of them looking slightly more tired by now.

Grinning, I then looked to Sparks again as their blasts took turns lighting up the forest.

Sparks flicked one ear and tilted her head in question, “What?”

“Oh, nothing. Just noteing the similarities.”

“Similarities?”

“You know, between Sunset and Tempest,” I teased, “Powerful athletic unicorns, both of them. A few days ago I’d say you and Midnight had a type, but now I’m on your list so…”

Twilight smiled and shrugged one wing, “I know what I like,” she admitted and kissed my cheek before she eyed me, “Speaking of which…”

“I know, I know,” I sighed softly and leaned against her, “I need to exercise more again and I will.”

“...Me too, maybe we should do it together?” Sparks said before she shook her head, “But I didn’t mean that. It seems like things are slowing down down there.”

“Oh,” I said and looked down to see Sunset and Tempest talking while heading towards the side of the platform where a couple of bags and water bottles were sitting, “Yeah, let’s get down there?”

Sparks nodded and got up, walking towards the outer edge of the branch to jump off. I took off where we had been, having an easier time to spot any random branches.

I followed Sparks down to the platform.

“Twi! Page!” Sunset exclaimed, lowering her water bottle in her magic as she looked at us in surprise as Sparks landed before her, me setting down a second later, “What are you doing here?”

I smiled, “Lunch!” I said and gave my bag a small shake in my magic, “And we’re taking the night off!”

Sunset blinked, “We are?” and looked at Twilight.

Sparks nodded with a smile, “We are,” and moved up to touch her horn softly to Sunsets before she glanced at Tempest, “Assuming we can steal away your training partner?”

Tempest shook her head, “Of course, Princess,” she said with a smile before she hesitated, “Is Midnight still in the lab?”

Sparks nodded, “Should still be, she’s working on a new ballista design. She’d like your company I’d think.”

Tempest nodded and picked her things up before giving me a quick bow before retreating towards one of the paths leading in the direction of the lab.

Sunset sipped her water and then looked at Sparks and me questioningly, “...So, lunch?” she asked.

“Lunch!” I agreed and looked around, “...But we should likely move somewhere we’re less in the way, somepony is likely going to need this place in a bit.”

“I know a spot,” Sparks said with a smile.

Chapter 12

“How do you mean, sir?” Silver Gleam, my guard commander asked. She was a unicorn with white coat and light blue short cut mane and a dagger cutiemark. Usually Moon Glow, the pony in charge of my personal guard attended these meetings, but for this one I had required Silver Gleam to show up in person.

“What I mean, is that we’re cutting down on these things,” I said and motioned towards everypony at the meeting, “You know your jobs, you have been doing them for two years. You don’t need me looking over your shoulders and quite frankly it’s time that I get that through my head.”

Tight Bit shifted his wings, “In what way specifically?”

“Specifically that we’re cutting these meetings way down,” I said, “Quite frankly, we’re holding these every couple of days and we could do them once a month. And we are.”

“Once a month?” Hardy Brick asked and then stomped his hoof once, “Excellent!”

“Brick?” Tight Bit asked, looking at him in surprise.

“Because time spent here is time we can spend doing something actually useful!”

“Indeed,” I agreed, “And you all know how to do your jobs. I’m available if you need anything, need to bring anything to my attention or just want to talk, but I’m just going to let you guys get on with it otherwise. Because, let’s be honest, a lot of these could just be a message.”

Hesitant nods all around.

“So, we’ll step these down to the first each month,” I said and stretched my wings, “If that’s all for today?”

With bows, everypony started to file out, but Fluttershy paused and smiled at me, “Congratulations,” she said softly, eyes flicking to the feather.

“Thank you,” I told her with a smile.

She smiled and bowed slightly before leaving as well.

Flower Rain walked over, “Miss Glimmer has arrived.”

“Thank you, Flower,” I said with a nod and relaxed slightly on the throne, “So… how did you think that went?”

She hesitated, one hoof slightly off the floor, “It went well, I think. Change always makes ponies nervous, but I think it works.”

“Works better,” I said and shook my head, “Better send Miss Glimmer inside. And… maybe some tea?”

“Of course,” Flower Rain agreed with a smile and a small bow before walking out.

A couple of minutes later, a maid delivered a tray of ice tea and retreated before the door opened again and a very nervous looking Starlight Glimmer entered.

She slowly crossed the throne room and bowed deeply, “You wished to see me, your highness?”

I flicked one ear and looked at her for a moment. No, no she wasn’t nervous.

She was outright terrified.

I poured a pair of glasses of ice tea, “Interesting,” I said and floated one over to her.

She took it automatically in her magic, “Interesting?” she said and stood up, glancing up at me.

“Mostly only thestrals call me that,” I said and sipped my tea, “Most other ponies simply say Prince Page or even just sir.”

“I… thought that it wouldn’t hurt to be extra polite,” Starlight admitted and swallowed, “Considering that you rule this village and… hate me.”

I frowned at her, “Hate you?”

“I hurt the ponies that you love,” she said quietly and glanced down at her tea.

“So has many others,” I said and sighed, “Starlight, I don’t hate you. I don’t like you, but I don’t know you enough to dislike you.”

“I…”

“What you did, I would hardly call good,” I said, “You could have ended the world.”

Starlight flinched slightly, but I continued.

“But I have forgiven more in the past,” I said and sighed, “Hell, I married Luna and I do want marry Sunset in the future,” I told her, “And I’m on okay terms with Chrysalis. Discord… well, being friendly would be stretching things a bit, but we can stand each other. What you did was bad, yes, but not enough for me to hate you. Or even dislike you.”

Starlight flicked one ear, looking like she was about to say something before she paused and glanced at me, “So why did you wish to see me?”

“You ran a village, for...three years was it?” I asked instead, ignoring her question.

“Almost four.”

“I assume you, even with your removing of cutiemarks, you had quite a bit of administration to keep things working,” I said and sipped my tea while observing her, “Gathering reports, getting ponies moving in the same direction, smoothing things over… correct?”

Starlight flinched slightly when I mentioned cutiemarks, but she nodded, “Yes sir.”

“Want a job?”

Starlight blinked at me in surprise, “A job?”

“Yes,” I agreed, “I find myself in need of an administrator. This isn’t an order, Starlight. Nor is it part of your work-release with Princess Twilight. It’s a job offer and you would be paid fairly in Bits, just like everypony else.”

“I see,” she said, sounding thoughtful.

I nodded, “Take a couple of days to think about it.”

Sipping her ice tea in thought, she nodded, “Of course, Your Highness,” she said and bowed at the dismissal before leaving.

Flower Rain walked up with a clipboard, her ears drooping slightly, “Next on the agend-”

“Flower,” I said gently, “I’m not replacing you.”

She blinked and looked up at me in surprise, “Your Highness?”

“That’s what you were thinking. The job I offered… it was part of your duties.”

“...Yes…” she answered and looked down.

I sighed and jumped off the throne and moved up to her, touching my hoof to her cheek and getting her to look at me, “Flower, you are the one pony in the village that works more than I do. I know you put in hours both before and after I went to bed, preparing and getting things ready. Didn’t you?”

“...Yes…”

I shook my head, “Flower… I’m not giving her your job, I could not do any of this without you. You got it all wrong.”

She blinked up at me in surprise, “What?”

I smiled at her, “Flower, I’m giving you a promotion. If she takes the job, getting everything ready and prepared as well as gathering all those reports would be her duties. Then she’d report to you. She’s working for you!”

“O-oh!”

I nodded, “See?” before I smiled teasingly, “Besides, wouldn’t it be nice to get some more time to spend with that colt you liked? He works at the train station, doesn't he?”

Flower blushed softly but nodded.

Chapter 13

The sounds of the village above filled the night along with the general sounds of the jungle. I rested on my wings, slowly circling down along the trunk until I found a good branch to land on.

I had twenty minutes before my next meeting and I just a couple of minutes away needed to clear my head.

Landing on the branch, I laid down and wrapped my tail around it before allowing myself to slip off. Folding my wings around myself, I closed my eyes with a small sigh, slowly swinging slower and slower.

Sparks wanted to go on a date. I was all for that, I really liked her. But… I barely had time to keep Sunset happy. Luna was halfway across the continent.

I missed her. Even with seeing her in my dreams every day, I missed her badly.

It just wasn’t the same.

Then there was everypony else, everypony always wanted something from me, even if it was just letting me know what was going on.

What in the world was I thinking when I took this job?

“Sir?”

I opened my eyes to look at Amber who stood in front of me on the bottom of the branch, “Yes, Amber?” I asked. In the darkness of the jungle, she was barely visible even with my nightvision, visible mostly as an area of darker shadow with a pair of luminous eyes.

“You asked me to tell you when there was five minutes left,” she said and then tilted her head, watching me, “But why down here?”

“Felt like it,” I said and smiled softly, “It’s fine, we’re well over the dangerous area of the forest.”

Amber still made a small unhappy sound as she climbed around and laid down on the branch above me, keeping an eye out, her chin resting on the coil of my tail.

She was right though, I should have done this in the bedroom instead. It wasn’t fair to her or the rest of my guards to make their jobs harder just because I felt like taking a short flight.

I could see their luminous eyes in the darkness. Four of my guards on the branches around me, recruited after we left for the jungle. Thestrals all of them.

They were the first Thestrals to get through the full program. There were others in the city guard, but these were the first ones that continued on and certified to be parts of my personal guard.

Needed ponies able to see in the dark. Midnight had come up with some ‘Nightseeing goggles’ for everypony else that wanted them, but wasn’t the same.

Closing my eyes, I wrapped my wings around myself before I slipped off into sleep with a quick spell.

I did a quick check for any Nightmares on my way before touching Celestia's dream with my horn and stepping through into a dream of large fluffy clouds above wide green hills.

Not the first time I saw this dream from her, it was a pretty nice one.

Spreading my wings, I flew higher above the clouds, seeking for the dreams owner. It didn’t take long to find the right cloud and I circled down to land next to her, tapping my hoof against the cloud to solidify the dream.

Celestia blinked and looked around before she smiled at me, “Page. Welcome.”

She looked different than in the real world. Like usual in this dream, she wasn’t an alicorn, but a pegasus still with long pink mane and tails. Before she became an alicorn.

“Hey Sunshine,” I said and sank down next to her, “Having nice dreams?”

“Very nice,” she agreed and looked at me, “How are things in Nocturnis?”

I sighed softly, “Busy. Like usual. There's always so much to do… how’s Canterlot?”

Celestia smiled playfully, “Busy. Like usual. There's always so much to do.”

I chuckled softly and shook my head with a sigh, poking her with my wing, “I don’t know how you do it, Sunshine. I have a small city… actually just a village. You have the rest of Equestria.”

Celestia shook her head with a frown, “I told you before, Delegate.”

“I am delegating. And I have started to move things around to put less of it on me directly,” I grumbled, “but even then there are endless meetings and other things I have to do. Ponies relying on me to do this. I am getting more free time though which helps.”

Celestia sighed softly and nosed at my ear, “I know. That’s never going away.”

“I know,” I said softly and flicked my ear.

Celestia looked at me for a minute.

I frowned at her, “What?”

She flicked one ear, “Just thinking,” she said, “How are things with Twilight and Sunset?”

“Better,” I said and smiled, “We are each trying to make more time for each other. They were on a date yesterday actually.”

“Not you too?”

I shook my head, “Not this time, it was late in the morning, it’s good for Dayponies to actually get some sunlight sometimes even if it means staying up late. But I do have something planned with Sparks tomorrow, we’re going stargazing away from the village.”

Celestia smiled, “That’s good to hear.

I nodded and leaned against her for a second before I sighed, “Okay, so what’s on the lesson plan for today?”

“Today,” Celestia said, “We are going to discuss and analyse the trade agreements for the last three hundred years with the Minotaurs. And for next time, I want you to tell me what you think the consequences of those trade agreements were on the market forces in Equestria.”

“Oh. Fun.”

Chapter 14

Shifting the papers around, I finished the report from the train station before flicking one ear. The supervisor there, Rapid Whistle had a good point.

The defenses there were primarily aimed towards smaller hostile enemies because if something like a Rexosaurus showed up, the outer perimeter of scouts would have warned them well in time and they had gotten time to get into the shelters or evacuate.

But what if one managed to somehow sneak past and get close? Or if they really could fly with those wings of theirs.

Nopony had ever observed one flying, but they did have wings.

Maybe installing some additional ballista and assigning some more guards wasn’t a bad idea to be honest.

Still, this report should have gone to Silver Gleam, not me.

Oh well, only a week since we changed the system, there is bound to be glitches of what end up where. I scribbled a note to redirect to Silver Gleam, attached it to the request and then put it in my out tray before looking up as the door opened and Sparks trotted inside, a couple of scrolls sticking out of her bag.

She stopped by the couch and stole a kiss from Sunset where she was reading a book by the light of her horn before she crossed over to me, “Hey.”

“Hey,” I said and smiled, smooching, “You’re back early.”

“Just excited!” Sparks exclaimed and poked at me until I scooted to the side and then jumped onto the chair next to me, floating a couple of scrolls from her bag before dropping it onto the floor and unrolling the scrolls on the desk.

They were stock full with lines, calculations and diagrams.

I blinked at them and then turned to look at her, “What’s this?”

Sparks grinned and lit her horn, a glowing spot appearing on the leftmost scroll, “If you look here, the metamagical constant of…”

I slowly nodded, slipping my wing across her back as I listened.

Sparks pointed out things and conclusions, shifting a bit to lean against me as she did before she smiled at me, “So, what do you think?”

“Looks awesome to me.”

“Twi, he has no idea what you have been saying,” Sunset said amusedly from her spot on the couch, looking up from her book with an amused grin, “I could barely follow you enough to tell what the subject was, I think you lost Page immediately in the first sentence.”

Sparks blinked at her and then looked at me, “But you were nodding!”

I nodded, “I have no idea what you were saying. My magical theory education is limited to spell casting diagrams. Explain it like I’m five?”

Sparks stared at me, mouth a bit open in surprise, “But you were nodding!”

“You were so excited I didn’t want to interrupt you.”

Sparks groaned and sighed, “Okay, well, the entire idea is…”

“Actually,” I interrupted and nosed at her ear, “Can you explain it like I’m three? Five might be a bit optimistic.”

Sparks giggled and flicked her ear, “Fine, I think it may be poss-”

“And if you assume I’m kinda slow too, that would be nice.”

Twilight giggled and poked me with her hoof, “Will you stop it, I’m trying to explain something to you!”

I nodded and smiled, “I’ll be good.”

Sparks stuck her tongue out at me before she nodded and put her hoof on the desk, “I think it’s possible to make permanent portals.”

I looked at her in surprise, “Really?”

She nodded, “The calculations checked out,” she confirmed, “I got thinking when you said you wished there were some and it seems to be possible. Nothing in magic or math seems to be preventing it. Actually doing it though…”

“Hard?”

Sparks nodded and sighed, “As in, if we’re lucky and have an actual research team with a large budget we may be able to pull it off in as little as twenty years.”

“Ah. That kind of hard.”

“Yeah,” Sparks said softly before she smiled, “But possible!”

Sunset closed her book, stretching onto her side, “Twenty years isn’t too bad, I mean, you two are immortal.”

“With a well funded research team,” Sparks pointed out, “I don’t think that will happen anytime soon, but I’ll send my findings over to Canterlot and we’ll see what they can do on their side. Maybe we’ll get lucky and somepony get a bright idea.”

I flicked one ear, “Even without aging, twenty years is still a good chunk of change,” I admitted, “At least for us. For Sunshine or Luna it may pass quickly, but we’re your age.”

“Actually…” Sunset said and grinned, “I think I’m the oldest pony in the room. I’m thirty two, Twi’s twenty three and you’re…”

“Actually, we never did figure out how not sure how it translates,” I admitted, “But doctors estimate my age to be somewhere between twenty five and thirtyish, so yeah, you’re likely the oldest by a couple of years at least,” I said and flicked my ear in thought before I eyed Sparks, “Wait, you two got together… what, four years ago? Sunny, did you shack up with a teenager?”

“I know, right?” Sunset asked with a teasing grin as she eyed Twilight.

Sparks blushed brightly.

Chapter 15

Poke.

Poke. Poke.

I blearily forced my eyes open. Something was poking at my back. Carefully scooting away from a still sleeping Sunset, I rolled over to see Flower Rain with one hoof lifted, standing next to the bed.

I blinked at her sleepily before I nodded and scooted further back to roll onto my hooves, moving slowly not to wake Sparks or Sunny. Flower Rain wouldn’t be waking me if it wasn’t important. Especially not this early.

Moving out of the bubble of darkness into the bright sunlight, I suppressed a hiss as I shaded my eyes.

“Sorry, your majesty,” Flower Rain said quietly, looking almost as sleepy as I felt, “But I was just woken up myself by one of the Day Ponies… and I thought it was important to pass on to you that the train has been spotted and should arrive in an hour or so.”

I looked at her sleepily. Then I looked over towards the open balcony door and the sun high in the blue sky. It was noon, if that.

Don’t fire her, she’s the best assistant you have.

I turned back to her, “Somepony clearly bucked up somewhere, but why is the train arriving a couple of weeks early important enough to wake me up at noon?” I asked her calmly.

Flower Rain swallowed slightly but met my eyes, “Because the scouts reported that the train has a pair of Royal Carriages on it.”

I stared at her for an embarrassingly long time as my tired brain tried to parse that sentence and come up with the implications. Slowly, every so slowly my hamster started to move and the gears started to turn, the rust slowly falling off.

“Ah,” I finally said, closing my eyes for a second, “An hour, you said?”

“Yes, your highness.”

“Do you think we can set up a royal welco-” I started to say before I frowned, “Actually, no. Buck that. If they want a royal welcome, they can give us more than an hour's bucking warning and at a sane hour. Get a dozen guards moving, that’ll be enough.”

Flower Rain nodded firmly, “Of course, my Prince. Rooms as well?”

I nodded, “Yes, but that’s not as hurried. Let ponies sleep a bit longer. I could use som-”

A big cup of ice cold and almost completely black ice tea with half a dozen icecubes floating in it was presented to me by a slightly amused looking Flower Rain.

I smiled at her as I took it, “...Had a bribe ready at hoof, huh?” I asked and sniffed at the very strong black tea.

“Better safe than sorry,” She admitted with a small smile and stretched her wings, “With your permission, sir, I’ll get things moving.”

“Go ahead, we don’t have much time.”

As she retreated to organize things, I took a slow deep breath, sipped my tea before putting it to the side and lit my horn, canceling the bubble of dark silence around the bed, revealing Sparks cuddling Sunset tightly.

I couldn’t help but smile at the sight, but it only took a couple of seconds before the bright sunshine caused Twilight to squirm and groan, blinking her eyes open before quickly covering them with a wing,

“Nooo…” she groaned, “Page… what are you doing...!?” she protested with a whine from behind her wing and feathers.

“Up! Both of you!” I said and jumped onto the bed, laying down next to them, “We have an hour to clean up!”

Sunset opened one eye, glaring at me, “You have three seconds, Bat.”

“The train is arriving in an hour and it has a pair of royal carriages on it,” I said and stretched with a groan, “Figured you two wanted to know.”

Silence.

Then Sparks extracted herself from the tangle of legs and rolled over to sit up, rubbing her eyes with one hoof, “...Come on, Kitten, We need to shower.”

Sunset groaned, “Nooo… they can wait. Too early.”

Twilight seemed to have absolutely zero patience with that at the moment and Sunset was promptly surrounded with a shimmering magic field and bodily floated behind Sparks as she headed for the bathroom.

Rubbing my eyes, I glowered in the general direction at the sun and then moved to take my tea again, moving to exit the bedroom to the outer room, finding Amber already there and awake, laying sideways across one of the chairs, her forelegs hooked over the armrest. Looking way too rested for my taste.

“Good morning, sir.”

I glowered sleepily at her, “Good morning, Amber,” I grumbled and sipped my tea, “Do you ever sleep?”

“Of course, sir.”

Was it Luna… Celestia… or even Cadence that was coming?`It sure as hell better be Cadance, or I’ll be annoyed.

But I’d be too glad to see either of them for real to yell at them, damn it! At least Cadance would have the excuse that I didn’t talk to them at least twice or thrice a week.

“Okay,” I said, looking at Amber, “How do I look?”

Amber tilted her head slightly, regarding me for a moment before she answered, “Sleepy.”

“...gee, thanks,” I said and sipped my tea before putting it down and heading for the shower. Maybe some water could wake me up.

It did not.

Chapter 16

We made it to the train station in time. Barely.

With heavy application of Sparks teleporting. If we had gone via the river, we would never have made it. Buck, I bet I would have been late even flying.

We arrived in a sphere of magical energy that deposited us onto the platform with a quiet pop and sparkles of lights.

Twilight stumbled slightly and I quickly stepped up, supporting her with my shoulder,

“You okay there, Sparks?”

Twilight nodded, “I-I’m fine,” she said and gave me a small smile, “Just not used to teleporting so many ponies.”

Many ponies indeed. Me, Sunset, Twilight herself and a dozen guards. Flower Rain.

“You,” I said quietly, “have no idea how powerful you are compared to normal ponies, do you?”

Twilight blushed slightly and then stood up straighter as the train started to come around the bend and into view.

Sunset gave her a small quick nuzzle, “You sure you are okay?”

“I’m good, Kitten, “ Twilight said and kissed her cheek in turn.

I took a deep breath and looked at Moon Glow, giving the pegasus a nod. For somepony with the same sleeping schedule that I have, she looked disgustingly awake and got everypony into an honor guard formation.

The train huffed and puffed, the breaks starting to squeal as the large machine started to slowly come to a halt. Most of the carriages were standard box or lumber carriages, but two towards the rear of the train were Royal Canterlot Train Wagons.

In the traditional Canterlot colors of pink, white and gold.

They came to a halt before us as the train stopped. There were several moments before the doors opened and a troop of royal guards moved out to stand on each side, forming a hallway between them.

Then Celestia stepped out into the bright sunshine.

That bitch! I talked to her last night! She could have told me she was co-

Luna followed her out of the carriage and I lost my train of thought, then Cadence and Shining Armor, a stroller with Flurry Heart being pushed along by another unicorn with dark orange mane and beard, white and orange coat. What’s his name again?

I felt my jaw start to drop in surprise before I flicked one ear and stepped up, “Princesses. Prince Shining Armor. Archmage Sunburst,” I said and nodded in greeting, “Welcome to Nocturnis.”

“Prince Blank Page,” Celestia said seriously with a nod in turn, “Thank you for your hospitality.”

I looked at them regally for a long moment before I grinned and stepped forward, pulling Luna into a kiss. She smiled into the kiss, returning it as she sat down and I could feel her wings and forelegs slip around me, pulling me tight.

We stayed like that for a long moment before I broke the kiss and looked into her eyes, “Not that I’m complaining, but what the buck?”

Luna smiled playfully, “You didn't detect that we were close?” she teased.

“No!” I exclaimed and frowned, “Wait, why didn’t I? Your dreams felt like they were still in Canterlot.”

Luna smiled, “You may be strong in the dream realm, My Page. But I still have some tricks you don’t know yet.”

I leaned against her, resting my head against the side of her neck, looking back to find Twilight, Shining Armor, Cadence and Celestia in a four way hug.

Unable to suppress a smile of my own, I looked up at Luna, “What are you doing here, My Sky?”

She bumped her nose softly against mine, “Hearths Warming.”

“Oh. But that’s… still weeks out.”

Luna nodded, “And we need to be in Canterlot for that. And you, Twilight and Midnight need to be here. So we figured we’d come early.”

“With time to get back,” Celestia agreed as she moved over to us, smiling at me, “We can’t stay long, four days, five at the most.”

I got up and gave her a quick hug in turn, “Thank you,” I said softly before I turned back to Luna, “Was this your idea?”

Luna got up and moved up to give my ear a small kiss, “As much as I would like to claim credit for the idea, it was my sisters.”

I glanced up at Celestia, “Thank you.”

She nodded with a smile before I turned to lean against Luna, giving her another small kiss with a small soft sigh, “I missed you.”

“Missed you too,” Luna said softly, her wing slipping around me again, resting her forehead against mine, our horns crossed at the base before she smiled, “...And I’m looking forward to seeing Nocturnis for real instead of just in dreams.”

“I think you’ll like it,” I said and then reluctantly pulled away before I looked around. With this many ponies, there would be no way for us to travel back the same way we got here, “Speaking of which…” I said and located Moon Glow, “Lieutenant?”

She trotted over and saluted, “Sir.”

“You know what to do.”

The pegasus nodded firmly, “Yes, sir,” and trotted off.

“Page?” Luna asked with a questioning look at me.

I shook my head, “Just organizing the journey to the village. It’s a couple of hours from here by river, the barge is the only real way of getting people from the station. Almost everypony can fly, so we’re not really set up for personnel transport,” I said before I glanced towards the jungle, “And Alicorns or not, we really shouldn’t have these many ponies around on the ground without any real protection.”

Celestia frowned slightly and looked in the direction I was looking, “We did bring thirty guards.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, nodding, “Like I said, we really should get moving.”

Usually when the train gets loaded or unloaded, we have the guard here in force mareing heavy weapons, the train operators taking cover in an underground shelter until they arrive.

Chapter 18

I jumped up and turned around, laying down on my throne, “And this is the throneroom,” I said as I smiled at the group.

“Is that a Rexosaurus skull?” Celestia asked with a curious frown.

I glanced down at it. The upper part of the skull had been removed to make room for the seat, making the applicant face the teeth of the large creature.

“Part of one.”

She shook her head slightly and looked out towards the greenery outside, but didn’t say anything more about it.

Cadence seemed to have something to say though, “I don’t know,” she said with a small frown, “Seems more like something Sombra would have done. A skull throne?”

“Nah,” Sunset said and shook her head with a grin as she moved to sit down next to the throne, “Then it would have been made up of dark crystaaaaalsssss.”

“My throne, I can have it look anyway I like,” I said firmly, stretching my wings as I sat up, “This particular specimen attacked the group before we could really start to construct the village in the first couple of days, while we were still searching for a good site. Twilight and Midnight were away from the camp at the moment and it was only through the heroic efforts of the guards that not a lot more ponies were killed. It was finally killed by a pair of ballistae, but not before we lost four guardsmares to it. Their names are engraved in its lower jaw, they gave their lives protecting everypony else. I thought the creature had been fully disposed off after the battle, but this throne was presented to me by the Nocturnis Guard upon the completion of the throne room.”

Cadence took half a step back, glancing down towards the lower end of the throne before she shook her head, “...I’m sorry.”

Sunset turned a bit to look at me with a small frown, “Page, that’s not the entire story.”

“No, but it’s what of it that matters,” I told her seriously before I looked at them again, “The second skull can be seen crowning the top of the tallest tower in the village. One to face the threats of the village, one to overlook it.”

“A lot of things about Nocturnis aren't really… Pony,” Sparks explained as she moved to sit down across from Sunset, looking at them, “Not the way things are back home at least.”

“Yes they are,” Luna said and moved over to look into my eyes, “They are very pony, just not… the way most modern ponies are,” she said.

I nodded, “This is the first time since the curse that this many thestrals has been gathered in one place,” I said and folded my wings a bit as I smiled sadly up at her, “Everypony has been pooling their knowledge. Scraps of family myths, legends and tales. Trying to scrape together a joined past, a… history. Unicorns have their history, Pegasi have their martial past and Earth Ponies have their traditions. Thestrals are struggling to get the same, some sort of… common thread.”

Luna frowned softly, “That can’t be much.”

“It’s not,” Sparks confirmed with a small sigh, “What there is isn’t enough to fill a small pamphlet and much is twisted by history and even pop culture. But everypony is scrambling, trying to forge their own culture. But we’re almost starting from scratch.”

I looked over, “Flower Rain.”

“Your Highness,” Flower Rain answered as she stepped forward from where she had been waiting by the entrance.

“It’s been a long journey, could you please show our guests their quarters?” I asked her, “I’m sure their guards will have opinions, entertain them within reason.”

Flower Rain spread her wings and bowed elegantly, “Of course, Your Majesty,” she said before she stood up again, folding her wings, “Please, if you’d all follow me?”

It didn’t take long before Luna, Sunset, Twilight and myself were the only ones visible in the room still. I’m sure there were a changeling or two, but when weren’t there?

“Sorry,” I said and sighed, giving Luna a small smile, “I might have been a bit snippy there. We’re all at about two hours of sleep.”

Luna didn’t answer, she just gave me a small kiss before she looked at Sunset, “What was it that he didn’t tell in that story?”

Sunset sighed softly and ignored my warning look to answer her, “That when it became clear that the ballista needed at least one more shot to bring the beast down, he distracted it for almost a minute alone to allow the guard to reload them and to keep it away from the rest of the camp. I was already down, it knocked me out with a swipe of its tail. Page distracted it away from the rest of the guard, buying them time. That’s why only four ponies died that day, we had a dozen injuries and my entire side was bruised for weeks.”

“It never touched me,” I said and shook my head, “And it sounds better than it was, I simply flew around it and cast illusions everywhere.”

“Thought so,” Luna said softly and looked at me, “You didn’t tell me.”

Sighing softly, I nodded and shot Sunset a small glare, “Because I didn’t want to worry you about something you couldn’t change even if it had not been over already.”

Sunset met my gaze calmly but firmly.

“You should still have told me,” Luna said with a frown.

“...Yes… yes I should have...,” I admitted and sighed, “I’m sorry, you’re right,” I said after a moment, “It was just a very busy time.”

“Is there another kind?” Luna asked with a small smile, putting a hoof on the throne and moved in to give me a small kiss.

“I suppose not,” I admitted.

“Speaking of which,” Sparks said and looked at all of us, “We really should go and try to get some more sleep before tonight.”

Sunset nodded, “She’s right,” she said and got up, “Going to be a full schedule tomorrow, especially with our guests” and shot Luna a smile.

Luna smiled back before winking at the unicorn, “Room for me too?”

“Of course,” Sunset said and stretched, blinking a bit sleepily, “If you excuse me, I’m going to go and pass out now.”

Now that sounded like a really nice idea.

Chapter 19

Waking up next to Luna again was just as good as I remembered it being. Or would have been.

Slowly blinking awake, I looked around, finding a clear lack of Luna. Also, no Sparks or Sunny. I didn’t like that at all, I really dislike waking up alone.

Blinking to clear my eyes, I rolled onto my stomach and stretched before canceling the bubble of darkness around the bed.

Oh.

Luna was on the balcony, her magic shimmering around her horn, her wings spread high and wide as the moon slowly rose above the horizon, the light slowly fading from the sun sinking at the same time, reflecting off her moving mane.

She was so beautiful.

Jumping off the bed, I moved out to join her, slipping in to rub my side against hers, nosing at her neck, “Evening.”

Luna glanced down at me and smiled, “Evening, My Page,” she said softly before she refocused as the moon slowly slid higher into the sky.

As the sky darkened the sounds of the forest started to change as the Nocturnal inhabitants started to wake up. Including the village around us.

Some ponies could be seen walking around on the platforms already, but it was mostly Day Ponies and Thestrals that for some reason are mostly running daylight hours, such as bakers, finishing up their days or going about their business and their Nocturnal neighbors starting to wake up.

Luna lowered a wing over my back as the glow around her horn faded away before she turned her head to nose at my mane.

I smiled and leaned against her, “Sunny and Sparks off already?”

Luna nodded, “They left a couple of minutes before you woke up. Twilight said tonight would be busy.”

“She’s not wrong,” I agreed and flicked one ear, “I have general court in one hour or so. Then there’s lunch, everypony is invited of course. After that I have… uhm… something…” I looked around for Flower Rain, “Somepony has my schedule.”

Luna frowned slightly at that, “I thought you would be less busy now when the village is starting to be built up. Sister said you changed your schedule.”

“This is less busy,” I admitted and sighed softly, leaning against her, “But everypony else is working hard, why wouldn’t I be?”

“Page!”

“I know, I know,” I admitted and flicked one ear, “We’re still working on it, but seriously, it’s a lot better than it was only a couple of weeks ago. We’re still adjusting things and we’ll clear out everything we can until you leave after tonight.”

Luna nodded, her wing brushing against mine, “What about Sunset and Twilight?”

“They have cut down too,” I said and shifted a bit closer to her, “We have started to meet for lunch and spend the mornings together.”

“Good,” Luna told me and pulled me tight with her wing for a moment, resting her head against the top of mine before she pulled back and smiled down at me, “Breakfast?”

“Sounds good to me,” I agreed, “Come on.”

Heading to the outer room, breakfast was already served. With fruit, bread and a selection of cold and hot tea.

“So… how are things in Canterlot?” I asked as I picked a piece of mango in my magic, “Is the infestation as bad as I remember?”

Luna looked amused and picked up an apple slice, “If by infestation you mean nobles, then yes,” she said and nibbled at the fruit, “But Celestia and I have them well in hoof. Otherwise, Canterlot is like it usually is,” she said and walked to look out over the trees.

I nodded and moved up next to her again, nibbling at my fruit. I thought about asking about Silver Leafs cafe, but I already knew how things were going for her.

We had been exchanging letters after all along with my orders of tea.

I may be living in the wilderness beyond the borders of the rest of Equestria, but I’m not a savage. Without tea the village would have failed long ago and descended into barbarism.

Tea was civilization.

But thinking about Canterlot… yes, the idea to go visit Canterlot for Hearts and Hooves day was definitely the right idea.

Especially after they surprised us like this.

Seems only fair.

“At least we don’t have any of those here,” I said, flicking one ear in thought, “We may have pony eating creatures in the forest all around us, but at least we don’t have any nobles around these parts.”

Luna smiled softly and sighed, “Sadly, if you want to get your economy moving here, you may still need them, My Page. You need investors and more often than not, they are the ponies with the Bits.”

I grumbled softly and finished my piece of mango and floated another one over, “...I hate the fact that you’re right. Well, I guess there are those that I can stand, they’re not all bad. It’s just that the ones that I don't like are very loud and noticeable.”

“That they are,” Luna agreed softly and shook her head, “But we can discuss such matters later,” she said and turned, brushing her wing across my back as she moved to pour herself a cup of tea, “For now, until your assistant steal you away, how about we eat some breakfast and then go back to bed?” she teased with a small playful smile.

“That… that sounds really nice.”

Chapter 20

Lunch was over.

The moment of peace was almost over too. At least after today I’d be able to empty my schedule, but today, there was that meeting with the guard. Really shouldn’t skip that, not with a possible Rexosaurus main food source approaching the area.

Luna was talking quietly with Sunny and Sparks to the side, Cadence were gathered up with Shining Armor and Sunburst, fussing over Flurry Heart along with Midnight. Tempest was there too, seemingly trying not to look like she wanted to stay tough and not coo with the rest about the little filly. Flurry was getting big and had been asking questions nonstop.

She was very cute.

Celestia stood by the railing of the platform, looking out over the lights of the village.

Getting up, I popped the last piece of mango into my mouth and moved over to her, “So, what do you think?” I asked.

She glanced at me and smiled, “It’s… impressive. Seems larger than I thought it would be.”

“It’s the trees,” I explained, “The buildings wrap around them, taking up a lot of space in the middle, making them look bigger than they normally would. The trick is to not have them rub against the wood too firmly, things last much longer than and give things room to grow.”

Celestia nodded, “Makes sense,” she agreed, “Very thick trees.”

“Mmm. Plenty of wood,” I agreed, “hard too, it’s currently our most attractive export.”

“I can see why,” she said and flicked one ear.

“Like some?” I asked and moved to stand next to her, “I’m sure I could arrange some for you.”

Celestia nodded and stretched her wings, “I can always use some… maybe for my bedroom.”

“Oh? I’d figure you already had plenty there.”

“Mmm,” she agreed with a small smirk, “Maybe for the pillars of my bed, nice and thick? They are getting a bit old. If it’s hard enough that is. To last.”

“Oh, that’s no worry. It’ll last for a long time. I think You’d find it quite satisfactory.”
‘
“I guess we need to arrange that then,” she said and then glanced towards Luna, Sunny and Sparks for a second before she turned back to me again, “Anything else I don’t know you export?”

“Well,” I said and scraped my hoof against the wooden platform, “Mostly consumables so far. Fruit, local wine, that sort of thing.”

“Anything I’d like to taste?”

I nodded, “I’m sure you would,” I told her with a smile, “Several were on the table today. You seemed to find them quite enjoyable.”

“The one with the hard shell?” Celestia asked and licked her lips, “It was nice, but the juices got everywhere.”

“There is a trick to it if you eat it whole, you need to wrap your lips around it where you first pierce the shell,” I said, stretching my wings, “Just a gentle sucking. I’m sure you could get quite good at it.”

Celestia smirked, “Normally it wouldn’t be a problem, I was just surprised how quickly it happened when I got into it.”

“Can be,” I agreed and folded my wings, “Most beginners have trouble as I understand it, but you opened it faster than most manage it. I guess that comes with a couple of thousand years of experience.”

“It does,” she said and looked out over the village, “It’s amazing what you have done here, Page.”

“We all do our best,” I said and hooked a hoof over the railing, looking at the village, “It’s never easy, but we all try. Every day is hard, but you will find that we have it well in hoof.”

“You don’t need to do it all on your own,” Celestia said gently, “You need to learn to accept help from others, I’m sure Sunset and Twilight would be more than happy to help.”

I nodded, “I know,” I said and sighed, “And they do, and time with Luna in my dreams helps. But sometimes I miss having you to lean on,” I told her, “Dreaming of you is one thing, but it’s another being by your side. I’ll never understand how you manage Equestria as well as you do. Somehow managing to be firm while somehow at once having a soft touch, so soft that someponies might not even tell you are doing anything directly until it explode in their faces.”

“Experience, Page,” Celestia said, “You’ll get there yourself with time.”

“I suppose,” I said and then smiled at her, “But it’s still impressive how you are able to take it all on your own, managing so many hard things at once,” I motioned towards the village, “I have one thing and it’s more than I can deal with at times, almost has a life of its own.”

“Experience,” she repeated and flicked one ear, “And I have help. My sister, and Cadence. We all handle things as they come, all in our own ways. As you know, my sister is more direct.”

“She is,” I agreed, “I have tried to do things the way you do, but… I’m not sure I can.”

“We all have our preferences, Page,” Celestia said with a small smile, “Our favorite ways of doing things. Like you said, I have a softer touch than my sister. Cadence rules directly as that seemed to work best in the Crystal Empire. You have to figure out how you like doing it?”

“I know how I like it,” I said and touched her wing with mine, “Not sure it’s how you would enjoy it though.”

“It’s your village, Prince Page,” Celestia said with a small smile, “You decide what you think is best for your ponies. And you have Twilight and Sunset, you can lean on them, they are very capable mares, they can handle anything you can give them.”

I slowly nodded, “I know,” I simply said and then I smiled at her, “And don’t think I’m going to forget about getting you that wood. It’s the least I could do after everything you have done for me.”

“Looking forward to it.”

There was a slight choking sound and we looked back to see Cadance standing there, looking like she had just bit into something that sounded crunch when it shouldn’t.

“Yes?” Celestia asked, raising one eyebrow.

“I was… you are...” Cadance started before she facehooved with a small groan, “...Actually, you know what, No. If you’re doing it on purpose, you can deal with it yourselves!”

With that she turned around and walked back to her husband.

I shared a look with Celestia, “Ah.”

“Ah, indeed,” She agreed with a small smirk and brushed her wing against mine, “But perhaps we should tone it down around her.”

“Nah. Nopony but herself to blame for listening in,” I said, shifting my wing up against the underside of her amazingly soft wing in turn.

“Are you sure? You’re making things harder for yourself.”

I smirked, “No, that’s all your doing, Sunshine.”

Chapter 21

“And this is the Guard training compound,” Sunset said as she led the group along the pathway from the Wraparound to one of the bigger structures, “The barracks are right next door, but most Guards live with their families, at least some of the time.”

“Are most Thestrals?” Celestia asked, walking next to her.

I hung back, walking next to Luna, letting Sunny handle this part of the guided tour, she was the one with by far most experience with it after all.

“About three quarters,” Sunset explained, “The rest are mostly what used to be Page’s personal guard. It’s not the same third that is his personal guard now however, we had to mix things up. We’re keeping the personal guard all female, but the rest of the Nocturnis Guard is mixed. We don’t have enough ponies that want to join to be overly picky, it’s still a mostly mare force, but we have a dozen or so stallions.”

Celestia nodded as we walked out onto the training platform.

Everypony of the guard not currently on other duties were standing reading for inspection, their dark green armor, specially coated not to shine seemingly absorbing the lights floating around us from Sparks horn, the torches around the training grounds flickering adding to the scene.

The style of armor was similar to pegasus armor, but not as covering, making it easier to move in. A necessity in the jungle. Designed by Midnight and Sunset together.

Most present were Thestrals, but there were a dozen other ponies as well, fairly even split between earth ponies, unicorns and pegasi. Two of the unicorns were even stallions.

“Impressive,” Celestia said softly, “Very impressive.”

What was really impressive was the way she said it. Softly like it was meant just for our ears, but it still carried clear across the field.

“They are the shield and sword of Nocturnis,” I said as I walked out next to them, “They keep everypony in Nocturnis safe from the dangers of day and night. From the things that stalk the woods. And the things beyond it.”

I might have imagined it, but it seemed like they were standing a bit straighter.

“There are plenty of dangers in these jungles, because it’s dark and full of terror,” I continued and looked up at Celestia, “These are the ponies that make it possible for us to live here, even in the trees. Without these brave ponies… there would be no Nocturnis.”

She nodded seriously, “There is a reason nopony has settled this far south into the jungles in the past.”

“It’s not ju-” I started to answer before a horn sounded far in the distance.

Everypony froze as the sound seemingly drifted through the leaves around the area, slithering along the branches, the ethereal tone climbing along our spines. It started to sound again.

I looked to Sunset, giving her a nod before I turned to look towards Midnight and Sparks, only to see the tail end of their teleport spells as they flashed out of existence.

“You all heard it!” Sunset shouted, “To your stations!” before she wrapped herself into a teleport field of her own and was gone.

Everypony rushed into action, unicorns starting to quench torches. Behind us, lights across the village started to die, leaving us in nothing but the light of the moon above.

“Page?” Luna asked quietly as she moved up next to her sister, “What’s happening?”

“That,” I answered quietly, “Is the Rexosaurus alert. One of them has been spotted heading in the direction of the village.”

Celestia looked around, “But… we’re high in the trees. To avoid those is why you built here.”

“Yes… and no…” I said quietly, “While nopony has ever seen one use them, they do have wings. This is not to keep out of their range, this is to not be in easy biting and spotting distance. And there are other things on the forest floor that do not have wings that are almost as dangerous.”

“What happens at the alarm?” Luna whispered, moving up next to me, her wing brushing against my side.

I glanced up at her, “No lights. Everypony keeps still and quiet. The guards mare the ballistas and their positions. Sparks and Midnight get ready to launch bolts of their own.

It had only been a couple of minutes, but the village was dark and quiet.

“Sir?” Amber said quietly from the side in a whisper, “We should return to the palace.”

I shook my head, “We’re staying here, nopony else here can fly at night,” I said and looked to Cadance and Shining Armor, “Everypony might as well settle down, this will last a couple of hours. And put a bubble of silence around Flurry, she’s not trained like the foals of the village.”

Shining nodded firmly and whispered something in Cadances ear before they and Sunburst quietly moved in from the edge of the platform and the trail to the compound before settling down on the wood, huddled up around Flurry as the little filly asked what was going on only to be hushed by Cadance. Shinings horn lit up for a second and a bubble surrounded the trio and Flurry before shimmering out of visible light.

“We might as well get comfortable,” I whispered to Luna and Celestia as I watched the trio and Flurry for a moment, “It will likely take a couple of hours for it to pass through the area, it’s usually gone in a hour or three,” before I moved to lay down on the wood of the platform, close to the middle.

Luna laid down next to me, glancing around in the darkness. Celestia settled down by my other side and I lit my horn for a second, casting a bubble of silence around us,

“There,” I said and sighed, “We can still hear, but nopony outside can hear us. We can talk now. Sadly, these things don't move or we could risk going back to the palace.”

“How much danger are we really in?” Celestia asked, her voice still kept low as she looked out into the darkness of the platform.

“Well,” I said and shifted my wings a bit, “As I said, nopony knows if they can actually fly, nopony really feel a pressing need to be the one to find out, so might be none. And ballista are set up so they can cover most of the village. Midnight and Sparks are in quick support as they can throw the bolts manually hard enough to hurt a Rexosaurus and teleport into place quickly if necessary. So even if one finds the village and decides to try to eat us and can get up here, the damage it could do would be limited before it was taken down. But nopony wants to take the risk.”

“How many times has this happened?” Luna asked, resting her head against the top of mine.

“This is the seventh time since we moved into the village,” I said and leaned against her, “So far, either they haven’t spotted us or can’t get to us. We’ll know when it has moved on by another blow of the horn.”

“And if it attacks?” Celestia asked as she glanced around.

“Three sharp blows,” I said and sighed, “All we can do now is wait.”

“I would have thought you would be joining the defense?” Celestia asked as she turned to look at me. It’s amazing, even in moonlight she was very visible with her pure white coat. It almost seemed to shine in fact. Alicorn of the Sun indeed.

“I did the first time,” I said and sighed, “After which both Sunny, Sparks and my guard commander yelled at me as Amber glared in disapproval. Sparks and Sunset for putting myself in unnecessary danger and Moon Glow for distracting the guards that had to try keeping up with me. So it was decided that it was better for everypony that I stayed somewhere safe until or if I was actually needed.”

I didn’t like it. I didn’t like it at all. But I couldn’t throw ballista bolts as hard as Sparks and Midnight could, not enough to hurt a Rexosaurus. Well, at least not reliably enough to be worth getting in the way and my teleporting wasn’t anywhere near as good either.

Better for everypony involved that I stayed out of their way.

Luna looked out into the darkness, wings half raised.

“I know what that is like,” Celestia said softly, her pose almost mirroring her sisters, “Everytime I send my guard.. or Twilight and her friends into danger…”

She shifted a bit closer and then looked out into the darkness the other way. I shifted position in turn, resting my head against Luna's neck as her wing settled across my back.

And there was no more talking. Just waiting and listening.

Chapter 22

Luna were looking out over the jungle as I moved up next to her,

“Bit for your thoughts?” I said, looking up at her.

She blinked and then looked down at me as the sun rose at the horizon behind us, she had just finished lowering the moon, “What?”

“You’re thinking deeply about something,” I said, looking up at her, brushing my wing against hers.

“Just…” Luna said and looked out over the forest away, “This place. It’s amazing that you have managed to build it.”

“I didn’t. Everypony that calls it home did,” I said and leaned softly against her as her wing shifted to settle across my back, “I only showed them that they could.”

Luna smiled sadly down at me, “I think you have done more than you think here,” she said, “You gave these ponies hope.”

I flicked one ear.

“But through all that,” Luna continued, “I still wish you were coming back with us.”

“Me too,” I admitted, “You know the worst thing about being here? Or rather pretty much the only really bad thing? Being so far away from you.”

Luna sighed softly, “I wish I could stay,” she said softly, “But I… I couldn’t do that to my sister.”

“Maybe…” I started before I shook my head, “No… asking if Midnight would move wouldn’t even work. Because that would mean getting Tempest to leave and good luck with that.”

Luna nodded and hugged me close with her wing, “It wouldn’t be fair to ask Midnight either,” she said with a small smile, “We all have our duties.”

“We do,” I agreed before looking up at her firmly, “But we’re not waiting two years until we do this again.”

We’re so sneaking up to Canterlot to surprise her for Hearts and Hooves. Could have told her about it, but they surprised us here, so nah.

Turnabout is fair play.

“Agreed,” she said and bumped her nose softly against mine before she frowned, “What happened earlier with the Rexosaurus…”

“Yes?”

It had moved on after a couple of hours, not bothering anypony in the town.

“How often does that happen?” she asked and looked out towards the brightening forest. Ponies down in the village could be seen getting ready for the day, stalls at the marketplace setting up and such.

“That is the seventh time in two years,” I said again, “So not that often. Sparks and Midnight has some ideas though and this time next year we may be able to keep them out of a large area of the jungle. Would let us do some ground construction.”

If we could afford it.

Luna nodded, “Anything planned this morning?” she asked with a small smile.

“Actually,” I admitted with a small sigh, “I should probably at least have a look at the reports and such that has been piling up for the last couple of nights. I have delegated as much as I can, but I have been getting a couple of disapproving looks from Flower Rain lately.”

Luna smiled and noses at my ear, “Well, best keep your assistant happy, My Page. Makes life significantly easier.”

“Couldn’t have done this without her,” I admitted and leaned against her side for a moment before I sighed, “It shouldn’t take more than an hour.”

“It’s fine,” Luna said and gave me a firm cuddle, “Sunset and Twilight should be back by then.”

I nodded, leaning against her for a second before pulling back and heading for the outer room, finding Flower Rain on one of the couches, sipping on a glass of ice tea.

“Your Majesty,” she said, giving a small bow after setting down the glass.

“Hey Flower,” I said and moved up to her, “Sorry about keeping you waiting, what do we have?”

“Mostly summary reports,” she said and scooted to give me room on the couch, “A few items that need your signature. A guard report from the recent Rexosaurus encounter.”

I nodded and jumped up, picking up the first item in my magic, “Let’s have a look then.”

“...I’m sorry for interrupting your time with Princess Luna,” Flower Rain said after a couple of moments of reading, “I know it’s been a long time.”

I gave her a small smile, “It’s fine. Things still need to be done. How’s Miss Glimmer working out?”

Flower motioned towards the report in my magic with her wing, “She’s doing just fine. She’s been summarizing the reports for today.”

“I thought I recognized the hornwriting,” I admitted and continued reading the Rexosaurus report. In summarizing the summary, it walked in from the west, passed by the village, took a drink from the river and then headed off north. Paid no attention to us.

I couldn’t help but wonder if Glimmer wrote things for fun too, stories or poetry. She had that kind of writing style, which made it easier to read. Something to look into, such things should be encouraged.

“Anything else going on that I need to know about?” I asked as I set it down.

“The train is ready to leave,” Flower said and leaned against the back of the chair, “Whenever the Equestrian delegation is ready to leave.”

I glanced at her, “We’re still part of Equestria, Flower,” I reminded her gently.

She flinched slightly, “...I know,” she admitted and shifted her wings, “It just doesn't feel like it. And they don’t want us anyway.”

I switched reports, “Flower, you know as well as I do that without the support of the rest of Equestria, not only would we be out of Bits in three months, but soon we would have some very hungry ponies on our hooves. We don’t have anything even approaching enough agriculture going yet. If nothing else our diet would get pretty boring with no grain or flour.”

“...I know…”

Sighing softly, I looked at her, “I know some ponies don’t like the rest of Equestria,” I told her gently, “But we’re not going to become what they were to you. To us. There are Day Ponies in Nocturnis too, don’t forget that.”

That sort of sentiment could not be allowed to spread.

Flower flicked her ears, looking a bit embarrassed, “...Yes your majesty,” she said as she nodded, “It’s just…”

“I know,” I said and sighed, “But we just have to do better, won’t we?”

She nodded firmly.

Chapter 23

“Page.”

I looked over to see Cadance approaching along with Shining Across the roof platform.

“Cadance,” I said and nodded to them, “Shining.”

“Look...” Cadance said and shifted her wings nervously as she glanced down before looking at me again, “I… I just wanted to apologize. It’s just that when I came to Canterlot and then spent a week on the train while C-”

“It’s fine,” I told her seriously as I turned fully to her with a small smile, interrupting, “Seriously.”

Cadance flicked her ears before she nodded, “...I’m still sorry though. It’s just that I can feel the connection between ponies and...” she said before trailing off.

“Really, it’s fine,” I said with a smile, flexing my wings.

Cadance stepped up and hugged me briefly, whispering, “I’m glad about you and Twilight,” she said softly.

“Me too, thank you,” I whispered back, hugging back for a second before letting go and she dropped back down onto all four.

Cadance stretched her wings for a second before she looked at Shining Armor, “I’m going to go down to the market, see you at our rooms later,” she said and walked over to jump off the platform, spreading her wings and flying down towards the lights of the market.

“So…” Shining Armor said and walked up to stand next to me before he looked at the feathers in my mane, “You and my sister, huh?” he asked, one eyebrow a bit raised.

I nodded and looked at him in turn, “Yes,” I said simply, “It took a while, but we both finally managed to get through our thick skulls what we meant to each other. I love her.”

Shining Armor regarded me for a long moment before he nodded firmly, “Good.”

“Good?”

“Good,” he agreed again and smiled slightly, “You are one of the few ponies I’m fairly sure wont hurt her in the end.”

It took me half a second to get what he meant.

“Ah. Alicorn.”

Shining nodded, “Yes,” he admitted with a small sigh, “With you… with you she won’t be alone.”

I frowned and looked down towards the village, “That’s… that’s not something we like thinking about,” I admitted, “None of us does.”

“I know,” he continued, “I have tried talking about it with Cady a couple of times, but it always makes her really upset.”

“Nopony likes thinking about their loved ones dying,” I said quietly, taking a deep breath before I sighed, “ And I can’t promise Twilight and I are always going to be together. Always is a very long time for Alicorns. But I can promise that I would never hurt her.”

Shining nodded, “That’s a lot better than almost anypony else can,” he admitted and flicked one ear before he smiled, “Also, it helps that I actually like you. I think you’ll be good for eachother.”

“Thanks,” I said dryly.

“...One more thing, while we’re on the subject,” Shining said and his hoof scraped across the platform beneath us uncertainly, “In a good long while, sixty to hundred years or so when I an- I’m gone… could you look in on Cadance and Flurry from time to time? Just making sure they are doing alright?”

“It’s a long time to then,” I said but I nodded seriously, “But of course. In all honesty though, Cadance is strong and I’m fairly sure Flurry could handle herself in a century. Depending on her Domain, if she takes after you rather than her mother, likely better than I can too.”

“Maybe,” Shining admitted and sighed, “Still, it makes me feel better if somepony looks in on them from time to time.”

I nodded with a small sigh, “Of course I will,” I repeated and flicked one ear before I smirked and changed the subject, “Though, you may have to get a bit better at lying if you want to keep that thing a secret.”

“Secret? What secret?” Shining asked, taking half a step back, glancing around.

“The one with you, Cadance and Sunburst,” I told him with a grin, “Seriously, it wasn’t hard to figure out.”

“Ah,” Shining said and cleared his throat, looking slightly embarrassed, “That one.”

“Why the secrecy, dude?” I said with a grin, “Princess of Love and the royal archmage? Well done!” and held my hoof out.

“Well, still,” he admitted with a slightly sheepish grin, tapping his hoof against mine, “Two stallions and just one mare is more than a bit unusual. I was really hesitant about it at the start too,” he said and shrugged slightly, “But… Cadance convinced me to keep an open mind and well…”

“She’s right annoyingly often?” I offered with a smile.

Shining Armor laughed softly and nodded, “Yes. Yes she is. At least about these things. But Alicorn of Love or not, we’re keeping our trio a bit quiet. At least for now. It won’t last forever, but maybe long enough.”

Considering the mare to stallion ratios among ponies, paritings or groups where stallions outnumbered the mares had never really been socially acceptable. No laws against it or anything, well, not anymore anyway, even specifically made legal for Princesses since forever, but it could cause political difficulties for them. It would stop being a problem if they found another mare they all liked, but as is it would just be something somepony could use to be annoying for them.

Which did explain the secrecy. Or at least not being open about it.

“Well, you better get better at hiding it if you don’t want anypony to figure it out.”

Shining looked amused, “Page, you’re the Alicorn of Stories. If anypony could see through it, it would be you or Cadance. Or possibly Applejack.”

“And you know exactly how brilliant your sister is,” I told him with a smile, “I’d give you a seventy percent chance that she knows already. If not, she will figure it out and you already missed telling her about Cadance. You seriously don’t want her to figure this out on her own instead of you talking to her about Sunburst joining you two?”

Shining Armor froze for a second before he swallowed heavily, getting a bit paler despite his already white coat, “I… I had not considered that.”

“Yeah, you better talk to her and Midnight before you leave or I may have to start looking in on Cadance and Flurry a bit earlier than scheduled,” I told him dryly.

“Yeah, Twily would not be happy,” Shining admitted with a small grimace, “I’ll talk to her and Midnight tomorrow night.”

I nodded and sighed before I shook my head, “I think that’s enough heavy subjects for one night.”

“You got that right,” Shining agreed and lit his horn, pulling a bottle out of his saddle bags, floating it so I could see the label, “Which is why I brought a couple of these along from Canterlot.”

I blinked, “Is that the apple brandy the Pathfinder makes?”

“The same. Figured you’d missed it,” He said with a grin, “I know I did in the Crystal Empire, it’s almost impossible to import for some reason. I always pick up a couple of cases when in Canterlot. I brought you one.”

I grinned and took the bottle in my magic, “You know, that may be the best news I had tonight,” I said and looked at him, “Let’s find some ice.”

“Now that’s a plan.”

Chapter 24

“Really?” Shining Armor asked, a glass floating in his magic, wobbling slightly.

We had commandeered one of the balconies of the ‘palace’, overlooking towards the guards training sections, sun rising in the distance at the other side of the village.

“Oh yeah,” I agreed and took another drink, “The bolt just completely whiffed. The Rexy barely even noticed the bolt hit the ground next to it.”

Shining nodded, finishing his glass and I refilled it, “That’s where the throne is from?”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “I was at the other end of the camp. The ballista needed time to reload and the guard did their best to distract it. I tried to go help, but the guard didn’t want to let me. It was…”

Shining nodded, “Were right,” he said and sipped his drink as I finished and refilled my drink, “You shouldn’t have. You Alicorn, royalty. Can't afford to lose you.”

I sighed and knocked back my glass, refilling it, “I bucking know, damn it. But I couldn’t let it continue either. I telepro… tel… you know what I mean... over and starting to fly around it in wide circles casting spells making it see things.”

“I thought they couldn’t be affelct… affectled…” Shining Armor frowned and shook his head, “magic work on them.”

“Doesn't, but not very smart. Loud sounds and images of dozens of ponies flying around it’s head worked. Long enough for the weapon to be reloaded. The next one… whosh tunk!” I said and tapped my hoof against my chest, “In the heart. Dropped like a mango.”

Shining nodded and then raised his glass, “To fallen soldiers.”

“Fallen soldiers,” I agreed, raising my glass in turn.

The door behind us opened and I looked back before grinning, “Sparks!” I said at the same time as Shining exclaimed,

“Twily!”

Sparks paused, one hoof off the floor and her wings half raised as she looked between us before she sighed softly, ears flicking slightly, “...You’re both drunk.”

I shook my head, “I’m not that dunk”.

Sparks rolled her eyes and walked up to us, “Of course, love. Shiny, please tell me you didn’t try to match Page glass for glass.”

He shook his head, blinking rapidly for a second, shaking his head firmly again, “Woah,” he said before he looked at her, “Huh?”

Sparks sighed again and looked at the bottles, “Page?”

“Nah… I had like three,” I said, “He one. We not dumb. Right?”

“Right!” Shining agreed and we brohoofed.

And completely missed. Twice.

I laughed and leaned against the railing only to almost stumble as Sparks quickly moved around me, putting her side against mine, guiding me towards the middle of the balcony.

Woah… need to talk to the carpan… the wood workers tomorrow, the entire palace is swaying!

Sparks leaned firmly against my side which helped against the swaying building and looked to Shining Armor, “Think you can find your way back to your room?”

“I’m fin sis,” Shining Armor told her firmly, “I can hold my liquor.”

Sparks nodded, “Mhmm, I’m sure you can, but can you get back to your room? Or do I have to guide you there first?”

“Yeah ‘m fine,” Shining Armor said and got onto his hooves a bit unsteadily, “‘Night.”

“Good night, Shining,” Sparks said and then looked at me, “Let’s get you to bed too, Page.”

“Bed huh?” I asked and nuzzled closer, “I can think of some things…”

Sparks laughed softly, “Not when you smell like a brewery. Come on, let’s go.”

“Aww, but I don’t wanna go to bed!”

“Come on,” Sparks said and grabbed my ear with her teeth gently, guiding me, “Bed time.”

“Ow-ow-ow-ow-ow,” I whined but moved along, “Okay, okay! I’m going! I’m going!”

She let go and nuzzled at my ear briefly, “Good colt. Let’s get you to bed, okay?”

“Meany.”

Sparks chuckled, “I sure am. Come on, now.”

I’m not entirely sure how we got back to the bedroom. One moment we were there and the next I collapsed onto the very soft bed.

Mmm. Something smelled like my Luna.

“He’s drunk,” Luna said dryly from somewhere above me.

It’s my Luna! My Luna smelled like my Luna!

“He and my brother both,” Sparks agreed from my other side and the bed shifted beneath me, “I think he had three times as much, more than enough to overwhelm our natural resistance. Managed to get that much out of them at least.”

“Honestly,” Sunny said from the same side as Luna, “It’s good to see. He hasn't been able to relax properly since we arrived here. I’m not even sure what to do about it.”

“I don’t either,” Luna said quietly and I felt her head settle across my back, “Just try to get his mind off things. And that goes for you two as well, you need to learn to relax just as much as he does.”

“I know,” Sparks said, “It's just tha-”

Sleepy.

I drifted off into the darkness.

Chapter 25

I slowly woke up with a groan before I slowly blinked my eyes open and raised my head, looking around.

“Good evening, My Page,” Luna said from next to me with a smile.

I shifted and leaned softly against her side, her wing settling across my back as I leaned my head against her neck, “Evening.”

“Feeling better?” she asked a bit playfully.

I groaned softly, “Feels like I drank a desert… and don’t remember how I ended up here,” I admitted, “I remember telling stories with Shining, but then things turns a bit fuzzy…”

Luna nodded and turned a page in her book, “Not surprised,” she teased.

I groaned and shifted a bit closer, “...I’m sorry, I ruined one of our mornings. And this is the last night here.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Luna said and gave my ear a small nip with a smile, “I spent the night getting to know Twilight and Sunset better. We talked a lot.”

I nodded and then blinked, looking around, “Speaking of Sparks and Sunny, where are they off to?”

“Going to spend the night with Celestia and Midnight,” Luna said and rested her head against my mane, “I know my sister has missed them.”

“They did too,” I agreed and rolled onto my back to look up at her in the light of her horn, “Are you sure you have to go?”

“I’m afraid so, My Page,” Luna said and sighed softly, leaning down to bump her nose against mine before she flinched back slightly.

“...I’ll go brush my teeth,” I said and scooted out of bed, rolling onto my hooves and stretching before I blinked as I spread my wings.

Celestia, how much did I drink yesterday? Alicorns don’t really get hangovers as a rule, but I was actually feeling all kinds of off.

Shaking my head slightly, I left the bedroom to get my teeth brushed and looked into the mirror for a second before I frowned and also gave my mane and coat a quick brushing along with my tail.

Shaking my mane back, I blinked at my mirror image. Mane’s getting a bit on the long side. Sunny liked that so that’s not that big of a problem, but my tail could use a picking too.

Hmm.

Should try to get that done soon. Just because we lived out here didn’t mean I had to look like a barbarian pony.

Giving both mane and tail another quick brushing, I put the brush back and returned to the outer room to find Flower Rain on the couch. She looked up when I entered, “Good Evening, Your Majesty,” she said with a small bow and a smile.

“Good evening, Flower,” I said and paused to start picking pieces of fruit onto a tray with a pair of glasses of ice tea, “How are things tonight?”

“Quiet,” she answered and sat up, closing her notebook, “Nothing that can’t wait until tomorrow night anyway.”

“In which case,” I said and flicked my ear, “Why are you here and not out with that colt you like?”

Flower blinked, “In case you need me, your highness.”

I downed one glass of ice tea before refilling it again and putting it on the tray, “Not tonight, Flower,” I told her with a smile, “Take the night off. In fact, go take that coltfriend out for dinner and have them put it on my tab.”

Flower rain shifted a bit uncomfortably, “...Are you sure, sir?”

“Do I have to make it a decree?” I teased her and picked the tray up in my magic, “Go have fun, if anypony deserves it, it’s you.”

She smiled a bit shyly, “Well, if you put it that way…” she said and put her notebook away in her bag before she jumped off the couch and bowed, wings half spread, “As you command, your majesty.”

I looked after her as she left.

I have got to start giving that mare more time off. At least one night a week or preferably two. Sadly, I really relied on her to be able to get anything organized and done.

Maybe get her an assistant. Not Glimmer, she was an administrator, but I should really look into getting my assistant an assistant.

There are assistants all the way down.

Grinning at that thought, I headed back to the bedroom and closed the door behind me as I crossed over to Luna again, jumping back onto the bed and setting the tray down, “So…” I asked and nibbled at a piece of an orange, “How soon do you have to go?”

Luna sighed softly and smiled sadly, picking a piece of mango from the tray, “We should leave for the train by dawn,” she said and scooted closer, touching her horn softly against mine, “So too short a time.”

I nodded and looked up at her, “You know… we may be technically be part of Equestria, but would it cause a diplomatic incident if I took you prisoner and refused to give you back? Or would that just be an insurrection?”

Luna smiled playfully, “Really?”

I nodded and eyed her, “I have ropes and everything. Equestria would have no choice but to give in to our demands,” I said and rolled onto my back, smiling up at her.

“Oh?” Luna asked and settled down, her wing across me as her nose touched mine, “And what are those demands?”

“Mmm… can think of some,” I said and flicked one ear as I ran my hoof along her wing, “More Luna time.”

“Mhmm,” Luna agreed and gave me a soft kiss.

“Free books for everypony.”

Luna giggled softly and gave me another small kiss, “Mhmm. Would make Twilight happy.”

“And moving the seat of the Princess of the Moon to Nocturnis.”

“Hmm,” Luna said and sighed softly, resting her head against my chest, “It’s a nice thought.”

I put my forelegs around her, “Yeah… but Sparks has some ideas about shortening the travel time at least. She thinks it’ll take a couple of decades to figure it out, but in time…”

“That would be nice,” Luna said quietly, resting against me before she lifted her eyes to look into my eyes again, “I will miss you, My Page.”

“I’ll miss you too, My Sky,” I said and pulled her softly into a kiss.

Chapter 26

The train let out a cloud of steam and there was the sound of metal against metal as it started to pull away from the station.

I looked after it for a long moment before Twilight moved a bit closer to my side, nosing in beneath my chin.

I smiled and shifted to look at her, “I’m okay,” I said and smirked, “We’ll see them in a couple of months.”

“Hearts and hooves,” Sunset agreed from the other side of Sparks with a smile, “Think Luna suspected anything?”

“Nope,” I said and shifted my wings, “Don’t think so anyway. And I think I figured out how to hide where we are in the dream realm.”

“Well,” Sunset said and kissed Twilight on the cheek, “I’m looking forward to seeing the city again.”

Sparks nodded, “And seeing everypony else,” she agreed before she frowned and looked at me, “What was that package you gave to Princess Celestia anyway?”

I grinned, “oh, nothing, just settling a bet,” I said before I looked around, “Let’s head back,” I then added.

Us being exposed like this always made the Guard nervous and I didn’t want to make their already difficult job harder than it had to be.

Sparks nodded, “We should,” she agreed, “Teleport?”

Sunny shook her head, “We’re not in a hurry,” she said and smiled at her, “No need for you to do that when we might as well just take the barge back with everypony else.”

I nodded in agreement, “No hurry,” I said, “We’re not doing anything but going to bed when we get back anyway,” I said and glanced towards the sun, quite high in the sky already.

We’ll not be back home before noon at this rate.

I looked over towards Moon Glow, “We’re heading back home when everypony is ready, Moon Glow,” I told her, “No need to hurry, we’ll move with everypony else.”

The pegasus nodded, “Yes sir,” and trotted over to talk to the guard in charge of the train depot.

“I wish this place wasn’t so dangerous,” Sunny said softly and looked towards the trees on the other side of the palisade as the gates covering the train tracks were pushed closed and locked down, “It’s beautiful.”

I nodded in agreement and then looked at Twilight, “You know… with those obelisks set up… do you think you can tune them to keep anything bigger and smaller than a large pony out?”

She looked thoughtful, “Possible,” she admitted, “It will require quite a bit of fine tuning, but should be possible. To cover a large area however is going to need hundreds of them, if not thousands depending on the size of the area,” she said and sighed softly, “They need to be set up in a circle around the area, maybe the entire valley.”

Sunset frowned, “Couldn’t you make a big something in the middle, like the crystal heart keeping the winter away from the crystal empire?”

Sparks shook her head, “Thought about it,” she said and shrugged, “Making a dome like that, sure. But it wouldn’t be strong enough nor would it be possible to tune it to allow some things through and not others.”

I sighed softly, “A hundred times something as big as that thing in your workshop is… a lot of solid stone blocks. And we don’t have a quarry or even a good source of stone. We’re going to have to import them, aren’t we?”

Sparks nodded, “Unfortunately, yes. And the best material would be a crystalline structure, not granite as we made the prototypes out of.”

“Oh. Awesome.”

She shifted her wings, “Actually, I talked to Cadance about it a couple of days ago,” she said as the guards started to herd us towards the dock in the river, “She said that she needed to check, but the Crystal Empire should be able to supply the obelisks. At least the physical ones, we would still need to enchant them, but getting them pre-cut would save us a lot of time and effort.”

I slowly nodded, “And how much would it cost?”

Sparks shifted her wings a bit uncomfortably, “She didn’t know of hoof. But she guessed that if we’re buying that many, it could go as low as five hundred bits for each.”

That’s a… that’s a big, big cash of bits still. And even if we got a really good price, that was likely hundreds of thousands of bits.

Sadly, it was something we really, really would need if we would ever get to be self sustainable. We needed farming ground.

And as long as pony eaters roamed the forest floor, that wasn’t going to happen.

So I just nodded, “Check with her how much it will cost and what’s needed,” I said with a small sigh, “We’ll find the Bits. Somehow.”

Well, we're the government. If we weren’t running at a deficit we would be doing things wrong anyway.

I just really hated owing money.

“It’ll be fine,” Sunset said and led the way onto the barge.

I nodded and followed to look out over the water, taking in the scent of the forest around us and the water of the river.

Sunset was right. If we could just stop things from trying to eat us, this place would be idyllic. Plenty of food and resources, good climate as long as you didn’t mind rain a couple of times a day.

Sparks walked up to stand by Sunny's other side and she looked at us, “Sunset’s right,” she said, “We’ll figure it out. I’ll talk to Midnight and see if we can’t make them smaller or something or maybe we’ll figure out a way to need less of them.”

Sunny looked around, “Where did she go anyway?”

“She teleported back,” Sparks said and settled a wing across Sunsets back, pulling her closer, “She has a meeting with the guard commander tomorrow about her latest ballista design.”

“Well, upgrades are always nice,” I agreed and settled down to sit on the deck of the barge as it started to move.

They were right.

We’ll figure it out. It is what we do.

Somehow.

Chapter 27

Resting on my wings, I slowly circled above the village before going in for a landing, the soft buzzing on Ambers wings behind me showing her position.

Settling down on the platform outside the workshop, I stretched my wings for a second, taking in the night air.

The scent of rain in the air, it would rain soon.

We really need to find some weather ponies willing to move here. There were only six pegasi in town with the right education and that just wasn’t enough to move the large clouds around.

But what they did do was give us plenty of warning in case of storms and such. Something that had thankfully only happened twice.

Over a week since Luna, Celestia and the rest left for Canterlot and I had finally caught up with the backlog of work that had built up during their visit.

The new schedule worked… as evidenced by the fact that I had actually been able to catch up and not just watch the pile grow and grow.

“You okay there, Amber?” I asked and looked back at the changeling as she landed softly behind me.

“I’m fine, sir,” she said and buzzed her wings softly, “Dark doesn’t bother changelings as much as day ponies.”

Which was a very good thing. ‘Lings were almost as adapted to this place as Thestrals, even if there wasn’t much for them to eat.

I paused at that thought, “Amber, there are a dozenish ‘lings in the village now, are you all getting enough to eat?”

Amber nodded with a small smile, “We’re doing fine, sir,” she said before she scraped her hoof against the wooden floor, “But… we shouldn’t allow our population to get much bigger than twice this before yours do. Princess Skitter has expressed interest in moving her subhive here, but that will not be possible until the pony population of Nocturnis has grown significantly.”

I nodded in agreement, “Just let me know if it starts to become a problem, okay?” I asked and gave her a quick hug.

Amber nodded, leaning against me for a second, “We will, sir.”

I smiled at her and nodded before I let go and turned to push the door open, walking into the brightly lit workshop.

Blinking, I raised my hoof against the bright lights before looking around.

“Page!”

I looked over towards an open door at the other side that led out onto another platform to see Midnight poking her head in through the open port, waving for me.

I trotted over to her, Amber trailing behind, “You wanted to see me?” I asked.

Midnight nodded and stepped into the light with a smile, “Yes!” she said and fluffed her wings slightly, “I have already shown the guard commander, but I thought you wanted to see the new ballista design before we start to upgrade the village defenses.”

“Oh!” I said and grinned, “You finished it? Nice! Let’s have a look?”

Midnight motioned for me to follow and we walked out onto the torch lit platform below. The ballista turret was set up in the middle and there was a target set up some thirty meters away on the trunk of a tree, lit up by some glowing crystals.

Tempest gave me a bow as we got close, “Your Majesty.”

“Tempest,” I greeted her in turn with a smile, “I assume you’ll be our operator today?”

“Yes, sir,” she agreed and stood up again, looking up at the ballista.

It was very different from what the old ones were. The old ones were rather simple with a strong bow, somewhere to put the arrow and a simple sight. That with a winch to pull the string back and we had a weapon system that could hurt a Rexosaurus.

This one was different. It has gears, three bows that seem stacked ontop of each other, a seat for the operator and wheels for them to spin.

“What am I looking at, Midnight?” I asked as Tempest climbed up into the seat.

“At the core, there is a clockwork mechanism,” Midnight explained, “It’s used to move and aim the ballista,” she said as Tempest demonstrated, turning and pitching the entire thing by spinning a pair of wheels with her hooves, causing the entire thing to move with clicking sounds.

“You have to turn it up?” I asked.

Midnight nodded and pointed at the spokes pointing out from it about at barrel height around the machine, “You tension the spring at the same time as you pull the bow strings back,” she said and demonstrated by using her magic and causing the wheel start to turn and the three bowstrings started to pull back one by one.

“How hard is it to do?” I asked and sat down to watch, “How many ponies does it take to operate?”

“Three,” Midnight said and stopped when it finished pulling the bows back, “Two loaders/chargers and one gunner, or one unicorn but that’s rather stressful if one unicorn has to do it all. I also worked some on the bolts and bolt heads, it currently shoots these,” she said and floated a large bolt before me.

Thicker than a unicorn horn, at the end there was a wicked looking cutting broadhead with some stabilizers at the other end.

“You load it as such,” Midnight continued and floated them up, sliding them into the weapon from the back. There were a couple of clicks when they were fully in place, “And the weapon is ready to fire. Tempest?”

Tempest nodded and spun the wheels, turning it fully towards the target, peering through the sight, making an adjustment before she kicked a pedal with her rear hoof.

The weapon let out an almighty ‘twang!’ of a sound and the entire platform seemed to vibrate beneath my hooves as a bolt smashed into the target and from how deep it went, it seemed to have sunk halfway into the tree as well.

Tempest made another adjustment and kicked the pedal again and there was another twang, sending another bolt down range, quickly followed by the third.

I looked towards the target. Three bolts halfway buried into it, one a bit low, the others close to the target.

“That seems like a lot more force too,” I said as I nodded.

“About twice as much per bolt as the old ones,” Midnight confirmed, “With the new charging mechanism, it’s actually possible for an non-earth pony to pull something like that back.

“Midnight,” I said seriously as I turned to her, “You’re a genius.”

“I have a certificate on it,” she answered cheerfully, “Best thing, it’s nothing special to build, any skilled crafts pony can make and put it together or repair it if it breaks.”

If something big decided to attack the village, it would not live to regret it.

I just have to keep an eye on Midnight to make sure that she didn’t build a flying suit of armour or something.

...At least if she didn’t make one for me too.

Chapter 28

“They bucking what!?” I asked, looking at Moon Glow in surprise.

“They say they walked here along the railway,” she said and shifted her wings, “They showed up this morning.”

I stared at her with a frown, “Why not take the train? And walked along the railway, that’s a couple of weeks of walking at least, maybe a month. How did nothing eat them!?”

“No idea, sir. They showed up pulling a small wagon and carrying bags,” she said and shifted her wings in a shrug again, “Do you want us to interrogate them?”

I frowned, looking down at the front fangs of my throne just before my forehooves before I shook my head, looking at her again, “Bring them here, I’ll talk to them.”

She bowed and left.

I lifted a slice of apple in my magic, eating it with a frown. This was strange to say the least. Hmm.

The door opened to allow three earth ponies inside. Three adults, two mares and one stallion. The mare to the left had a grey coat and a blue mane with a seed cutiemark. The one in the middle was a pale yellow, her mane the same color as her coat and she had a cloud cutiemark, unusual for an earth pony. The stallion had a dark coat, almost black and a light grey mane, his cutiemark was an axe.

They didn’t wear anything or carried any bags, but the stallion had a pair of goggles hanging from a strap around his neck.

All three bowed deeply as they came to a stop.

“This is all of them?” I asked Moon Glow as she moved to stand next to me again.

She shook her head, “No, sir. Four foals as well, four fillies between six and twelve. They are waiting outside.”

I nodded and then looked at them, “Who are you?”

They got up, the middle mare taking another step forward, “I’m Whispering Wind, your highness,” she said and motioned to the other mare and stallion in turn, “This is Sweet Slice and Carrying Load.”

“Family?” I asked.

All three nodded.

“Married, sir,” Whispering Wind confirmed.

I nodded, “So… why are you here and how did you not get eaten on the way?” I asked bluntly as I regarded them, “The jungle is dangerous and you walked through it for weeks.”

Sweet Slice stepped forward, “We’re nomads, your highness,” she said, “We’re normally traveling through the southern end of Equestria, surviving off the land and taking jobs where we can,” she supplied.

Whispering Wind nodded in agreement, “A lot of what we do to make Bits is to go into the jungle and gather fruits or wood that we can haul out for sale in the villages. We’re well aware of the dangers and how to avoid them.”

I looked between them, “How many times did something try to eat you on the way?”

“Five times,” Carrying Load said quietly, his voice quite deep, “And we had to hide another half a dozen other times. But we have done that many times before.”

“Why didn’t you take the train?” I asked with a frown.

He shrugged, “It doesn't stop in any of the villages close by, sir. And even if it did, we couldn’t afford it.”

“So why in Equestria did you want to come here so urgently?” I asked as I looked between them, “yet alone drag your foals along.”

Whispering Wind flicked her ears, “Because our foals,” she said quietly, “Because… because we want them to have a better life than we have. Unless we manage to just sell a cart full of goods, usually we have to graze for dinner. Every time we go and gather that fruit or cut that wood, there is a risk that something dangerous could happen to any of us.”

“So why not settle down in one of the villages you trade with?”

She shrugged, “Neither of us is made for normal farming. Sweets special talent is the closest.”

“I’m good at telling what’s edible,“ Sweet Slice said and shifted slightly, “It’s my special talent.”

“Mine is being able to read clouds,” Whispering Wind said and snorted, “Very useful for an earth pony. Carry here’s special talent is cutting down trees, and well…”

Outside the jungle there were grass plains all the way to the rest of Equestria. Not a lot of need for lumberjacks there.

“Not that we didn’t try,” Carrying Load said, “We all take jobs as farmhooves when it’s the season for it. It pays enough to live on during that time, but not for the rest of the year, especially as we’re all mediocre at it at best.”

Whispering Wind nodded and looked at me, “We thought that Nocturnis was our best chance. We thought that maybe… maybe we could be useful here. Make an actual home for our girls.”

I watched them for a long moment, meeting each of their eyes before I finally nodded, “I’m not going to say that each of you wouldn’t be useful here,” I finally said, “And if you really want to settle down here, I’m not about to argue with you about it as if you were determined enough to walk here, you have clearly made your minds up already. But are you sure that Nocturnis is where you would like to live? Even up in the village, this is still not a safe place.”

They looked between each other before Whispering Wind nodded, “We are, sir.”

“Well then,” I said and looked at Flower Rain, “We don’t have any free family homes, do we?”

She shook her head, no bothering checking any notes, “No, sir. I’m afraid not.”

Whispering Wind shook her head, “We don’t need anyth-” and then broke off as Sweet Slice shot her a look.

Heh, Wind might be the talker of the group, but it was clear even from here who was actually in charge.

I nodded and turned fully back to them, “We’re building new houses all the time,” I told them, “There is a waiting list for them though, especially the family sized living spaces.”

“Don’t worry, your highness,” Carrying Load said with a small bow, “We’re used to our small wagon and tents. Or just the clear sky.”

I flicked one ear, “I’m sure we will be able to do at least a little better than that. Flower, there should be some family sized partitions free at the barracks by now, right?”

She nodded, “Yes, your majesty.”

“Could you arrange for them to pick which they like and then make sure they get something to eat?” I asked her.

“Of course, sir.”

I nodded and looked over at the earth ponies with a small smile, “Welcome to Nocturnis.”

I was met with happy smiles.

Like we would have turned them away. Like we could afford to turn anypony away.

Chapter 29

Hearth's Warming was a quiet and private event for us. We had done as much as we could last year, but we had been too busy trying to get things built for us to be able to spend a lot of it, but this year…

We all took a day to just spend with friends and family. The entire village did.

Spike and Talon were reading a stack of comics imported from Canterlot, a gift from Midnight and Twilight.

Sparks and Midnight were to the side of the room, laying a large puzzle as Tempest watched.

Sunset was reading a book by the balcony and I was using her back as a pillow, just relaxing for the moment, listening to the night sounds of the jungle as she read by the light of her horn, the rest of the room inside lit so everypony could see clearly.

A gramophone was playing in the corner inside, filling the room with music.

Amber was laying on the couch inside, the ‘ling looking completely relaxed for once and had an expression on her face that… you know how it is after eating a massive meal and all those calories hit you as ‘sleepy’ at once?

That expression.

That was one happy and full ‘ling.

I couldn’t help but smile and shift a bit closer to Sunset. She glanced back at me briefly with a smile, “Comfy?”

“Quiet pillow.”

Sunset smiled and flicked her tail, smacking me across the nose with the hair, “Be nice or you’ll regret it.”

“Oh yeah? And why would I be regretting it?” I asked with a grin at her.

Sunset hmmed, “Well, maybe not so much why and more of a when.”

I flicked my ear, “Okay, I’ll bite. When would I be regretting it?” I asked with a grin.

“Oh,” Sunset said with a playful look, “I’d say about fifteen minutes after our guests have left and Spike has gone to bed.”

I blinked at her and swallowed, “...I’ll be good.”

“Thought so,” She teased with a smile and wink before she then went back to her book.

Smiling, I relaxed again, listening to the thump-thump of her heart.

Tonight had been a good night. Not the best as Luna had been missing, but good.

Tempest got up and stretched, “I’m going to go get something to drink,” she said, “Anypony want me to bring something back?” she then asked, looking around.

Sunset looked up, “Some cider please!”

“Same!” I agreed, raising my head.

Spike started to speak up too, but he quickly stopped, clearing his throat before he burped out a stream of green fire that materialized into a scroll that fell to the floor.

Everypony looked at it before Twilight smiled, “Oh, it’s likely just from Princess Celestia, wishing a Happy Hearth’s Warming.”

Oh. Yeah, that made sense.

She floated it over to herself and untied it before she blinked, “...Actually no, it’s for Page.”

I raised my head and looked over at her, “...I don’t like the sound of that, “ I said and took it in my magic as she floated it over to me.

Unrolling it, I started to read.

‘Prince Page,

I’m sorry for bothering you at Hearth’s Warming, but this is somewhat urgent. Earlier today we got an official request from the Griffon ambassador for assistance with diplomatic talks with the Yetis. They have been having trouble with them along their border.

There will be diplomatic talks with them at the Griffon capital city in one moon and they requested you by name to represent Equestria as a mediator of the diplomatic talks.

I know how much you are already doing in Nocturnis, but this may prevent war between the Griffons and the Yetis. While the Storm King is no longer an active threat to Equestria, they may still be in the future.

Please, if you decide to go, send a response via Spike or visit my dreams if you wish to discuss it first.

Yours,

Princess Celestia of-’

I met Sunsets eyes where she had been reading over my shoulder and floated it over to Sparks and Midnight. They quickly read through it, taking half the time I had and even an even shorter time to think it through.

Sparks closed her eyes, taking a slow deep breath before she slowly let it out before she flicked one ear and looked over at me and Sunset, “I see…” she slowly said before she nodded firmly, “Okay. Page?”

“...It does sound important,” I admitted and sighed, “I’ll talk to her in a bit, but assuming we go, who goes?”

Tempest finished reading the letter, “If it involve the Storm King, I should-”

“Absolutely not go,” Sparks said firmly as she shifted to sit up, “It would increase tensions unnecessarily. Spike, Talon, you two would stay in Nocturnis,” she said and looked at the two dragons before she looked at Midnight, “Page is going, one of us should go with. Sunset, yo-”

“Are going,” Sunset said firmly.

Sparks nodded, “Wasn’t going to say otherwise,” she reassured her with a small smile before she looked to Midnight, “Well?”

Midnight shook her head, “You go. One of us need to go along and one needs to stay at Nocturnis in case of an attack… and me going with your stallion and marefriend while you stay here makes no sense, no matter how much I would like to see the Griffon city.”

“If we’re going,” I said and got up, stretching my wings, “I’m going to go talk with Celestia.”

Chapter 30

I stepped into the dream, leaving me in a forest a dozen meters from an open meadow with a cold stream running through it.

For a moment I was alone, but it didn’t take long before a group of ponies approached the stream through the trees on the other side of the meadow. A group of Pegasi I didn’t recognize, a dark blue stallion and a pair of mares with white and pink coats respectively. They were all wearing saddle bags of a rough sack like cloth, one of the mare's bags was actually leather. The male was also carrying several long straight sticks tied to his back, one being a finished spear, the rest in various stages of completeness. In his mane sat a pair of feathers, a pink one and a white one.

They stopped and looked around for a moment before one of the mares, the pink one with the white mane called something out back towards the forest in a language I didn’t recognize, but the dream let me know the meaning cleanly.

“Girls! It’s safe, come and drink!”

It didn’t take long for a white and pink pegasus and a dark blue pegasus with a lighter blue mane galopped out of the forest towards the stream.

That’s… I recognized those little fillies.

Celestia and Luna.

But that would have to make…

I turned to look at the adults of the group. Their parents.

They looked alert, seemingly trying to watch every direction at once as they each took turns drinking as the two fillies played at the shore of the small stream.

I couldn’t help myself, I bowed deeply to their dream images before standing up again. I… I didn’t want to break this dream.

But I needed to talk with Sunshine. Urgently.

Maybe… maybe I could…

I retreated a bit further in among the trees before I then and shook my head like I was trying to shake my mane out of my eyes, changing my dream image to a pegasus version of myself, a pack hanging by my side.

I then tapped my hoof against the ground beneath me, semi-solidifying the dream around us before I exited among the trees and stopped where the group could see me, raising a hoof in greeting as I let myself slip into the dream, letting it partly guide my actions so I’d blend in better,

“Greetings!”

The lead mare moved a couple of steps closer, her wings half raised as the other two moved between the fillies and me. Celestia seemed somewhat confused at the moment, looking around.

“Greetings, Stranger,” the lead mare said, “Can we help you?”

“My name is Blank Page,” I said to the dream image, “I heard you and… These lands are dangerous, I was wondering if your group would mind sharing a fire tonight?”

She hesitated, glancing at the rest before she nodded, “I’m Meadow Dew. This is Spear Point and Silver Cloud. Our foals Celestial Wind and Lunar Shine.”

I bowed slightly to her, “Pleased to meet you all. I’m sorry if I disturbed you.”

“Come, drink,” Meadow said and stepped back, “And you are right, the more around the fire the safer we all are. Especially in these griffon infested lands.”

I nodded and walked over, leaning down to drink from the water, finding Celestia staring at me in surprise as the image of Luna was looking at me, large eyes full of curiosity.

They were both bucking adorable.

I winked at them and the dream felt like it wanted to shift so I let it. There was a whirl of color and suddenly the meadow was dark with stars and the moon above us.

A fire was crackling close to the tree line and we were all gathered around it.

Spear Point was working on a wooden spear shaft, a stone knife held in his teeth while Silver Cloud and Meadow Dew were busy making some sort of bread on the stones by the fire.

Oh yeah. This was literally before metalworking was well spread.

Luna was sticking close to them, watching me with curious eyes over what I could only assume was her mothers back, mostly keeping hidden.

Celestia got up from next to Meadow and made her way around the fire to me, “How are you doing this?” she whispered.

“Didn’t want to break your dream,” I answered quietly, “It seemed like a happy one, so I’m working with it instead of interrupting. They are who I think they are, aren’t they?”

Celestia nodded, “...Our mothers and father,” she agreed and flicked one ear, “It’s… thank you for letting me see them again, I’m not sure what to say,” she said and turned back to look up at me.

“It’s your dream, not mine,” I said softly with a smile and flicked my ear, “I’m just helping you remember it,” I said before I smiled, “And you and Luna like this? You’re absolutely adorable. How old are you two now? I’m guessing… seven and five?”

“Close, five and eight summers... I think,” Celestia answered with an absolutely adorable thoughtful look as she fluffed her small wings, “It’s a bit tricky to point out exactly, we didn’t follow time the same way as ponies do nowadays. Back in this time, that was more of an Earth Pony thing. Unicorns mostly cared about stars. Pegasi left those things for other ponies, we just cared about seasons. This is... ” she added and looked around, “We were on the way to our summer camp.”

“Blank Page, would you like some bread?” Silver Cloud asked from across the fire.

“That would be most kind,” I said and nodded, “But please, let me provide something in turn,” I said and picked some mangos out of my bag, “I’m coming from the south and I still have some of these left.”

“How generous,” Meadow Dew said with a smile but she took them anyway, “What are they?”

“Mangos. They are quite sweet, but you have to be careful of the large seed in the middle and you can’t eat the shell.”

“Do they need cooking?”

“No, just peeling,” I reassured her with a smile.

“Page, are you trying to impress the dream image of my parents?” Celestia asked quietly with a smile.

I shrugged my wings, “Well… it’s the only time I can do it at all,” I admitted, “Dream images or not, I want them to like me. So… which mare is your mother?”

Celestia shrugged, “No idea. It didn’t really matter back at that time,” she said and looked at them, “But looking back I think I’m from Meadow. But they were both just ‘mom’.”

Nodding, I smiled at her, “And you and Luna are absolutely adorable.”

She stuck her tongue out at me before Meadow called her over. Celestia got up and picked up some pieces of bread before bringing one back to me and settling down, nibbling at her own.

She took one bite and froze before she sniffled softly, “I… it tastes exactly like…”

“Like you remember.”

Celestia nodded and chewed slowly, looking across the fire before brushing her hoof across her eyes.

I let her have her moment, just eating my piece of bread. It was simple, barely salted and without any yeast, but well made.

Finally, Celestia shook herself, taking a deep breath before she looked up at me, “You want to talk about the griffons?” she asked.

I nodded, “Was wondering what you thought about it,” I said, “And what Luna thinks. You think it’s important or you wouldn’t have sent the note in the first place.”

Celestia nodded, “It may be very important. The Griffons are our allies and they have asked for our assistance with the diplomatic talks. But what more, the Griffons respect you and the Yetis…”

“The Yetis fear me,” I said quietly and looked down at my hooves.

Celestia sighed softly, “...Yes…”

“Could it be a trap?” I asked and shifted my wings, “Not from the Griffons, but if the Yeti knows I’m coming…”

Celestia frowned.

“Possible,” she finally conceded, “But you would be traveling via airship with a full guard contingency. And I assume some other ponies from Nocturnis will come as well?”

“Sparks and Sunny at least, bunch of my guard, coupĺe of others.”

Celestia nodded, “I don’t think a trap is that likely.”

I sighed, “Okay, we’ll travel to Canterlot with the next train, it’ll arrive in a couple of days or so. That should get us to the Griffon Capital in time.”

“Well, get an airship ready for when you arrive,” Celestia said with a nod and then she glanced around, “Could… Could you stay for a bit? I don’t want to…”

I nodded with a small smile, “Of course. I’ll stay until you go to sleep.”

“...Thank you…”

Getting up, she rounded the fire and hugged Silver Cloud tight, the mare laughing softly and hugging her back.

Finishing my bread, I stretched my wings for a second, shifting a bit closer to the warmth for the fire before folding my wings again as I watched with a smile, giving Luna a small wave as she snuck another look around her mothers back, causing her to duck back out of view.

I’m going to melt, they are so adorable!

Chapter 31

Thunk thunk.

The green passed by outside the window in a blur. My eyes slowly started to drift closed again only for a hoof to poke firmly at my ribs.

I quickly raised my head again, "I'm awake!"

"Sure you are," Sunset said, "Now stay that way. We need to stay awake during the day now."

"You're as sleepy as I am," I grumbled and leaned against her, nosing at her neck.

"Well, d'uh."

"I'm fine, I'm not tired at all," Twilight said cheerfully across from Sunset, her sixth cup of coffee floating in her magic next to her.

"You're going to regret that," Sunset told her seriously.

I nodded, "You're going to have a caffeine crash," I agreed.

"Yep," Sparks said cheerfully, "But that's when I can sleep anyway. Meanwhile, I'm not getting poked."

I eyed her with a small smirk. I’d give you a poking. Sadly, we didn’t exactly have privacy here.

Twilight blinked at me and the inside of her ears turned slightly red before she returned to her book, apparently able to guess my general thoughts.

"There is that," I admitted instead and shot Sunny a look.

She gave me a sleepy look back, "If you didn't keep almost falling asleep, I wouldn't need to poke you."

I grumbled softly and shifted my wings, "...I think Sparks might have the right idea here," I admitted, "I'm getting some tea. Anypony else want some?"

"I'll get it, your majesty," Flower Rain said and jumped off the couch across from us.

"It's fine, I got it," I said and started to get up.

She shook her head, "I need to stretch my legs," she protested, "Anypony else want something?"

"I'll have a coffee, please," Sunset said, admitting defeat.

Flower Rain trotted out of the compartment as I sank back down onto the soft couch.

I could get my own damn tea at least some times, I don't need everypony doing everything for me, damn it.

Sunset gave my ear a nuzzle as she whispered, "You're their Prince. Let them treat you like it."

"Not sure I'm ever going to get used to it," I admitted and settled down, resting my head on my forehooves.

"I'm not that comfortable with it either," Sparks admitted and sipped her evil brew, "I managed to avoid it fairly well until we moved to Nocturnis, but Midnight was subjected to some of it in her old world after she got her own castle."

"It makes Ponies comfortable," Sunset said and looked between me and Sparks, "Seriously. Before everything, the reaction of anypony seeing somepony like Princess Celestia making her own tea would be one of slight horror and then quickly offering to do it for her. It's the same thing with you two."

I closed my eyes and sighed against my hooves, "We need democracy."

Sparks shook her head, "That never works above the small town level."

I blinked fully awake and lifted my head to look at her, "Excuse me, what?"

She frowned at me, "It's a well known political science fact. Democracy, while a nice idea, does not work over groups larger than a village."

I gaped at her and shook my head, "But... uhm..."

"None of the Empires or Kingdoms or Equus has that form of rule," Sparks continued and flicked one ear, "I mean, there is some at lower levels of government, like in Ponyville the Mayor was elected to her position, but anything larger than a village it doesn't work."

It took a moment before I was able to speak, "That... no. Wait, I know that places like Manehattan have a mayor! That's way bigger than Ponyville."

Sparks nodded, "The mayor of the larger cities are appointed by the crown. Their councils are usually elected from the different areas of the city, but that's as far as it goes. Imagine if everypony was elected by popular vote to their positions, all they'd worry about is to make decisions to get them elected again next time. No matter how bad they would be long term."

"I... but..." I started, "That's... that's how the human world works," I finally said, "I used to live in a democracy!"

She looked at me in surprise, "I didn't know that! That's fascinating!" she exclaimed and quickly put her cup down and dug through her pack, pulling out a notepad before looking at me again, "Can you tell me how it worked?"

"Badly," Sunset interjected, "It was like that in the human world I went to as well. It felt like every week there was some sort of political scandal."

I sighed and set my head back down onto my hooves.

Democracy is a good thing, damn it.

And if we never move to it, I'm stuck doing this forever! Now may definitely not be the time, but.. sometime, right?

"Later, Sparks," I sighed softly, "Sometime when I can put more than two thoughts together."

She pouted but nodded, putting her notebook away.

I felt my eyes starting to drift closed.

Oof!

I quickly lifted my head and blinked before I rubbed my side with my wing, "...What time is it anyway?"

"Three in the afternoon," Sunset said, "At least five more hours before we can sleep."

I groaned softly. Maybe I could try to get some fresh air or something, but I have a suspicion that Moon Glow or Amber will tackle me if I get too close to an outside door while still in the jungle.

The door opened and Flower Rain returned, carrying a tray of ice tea for everypony and a pot of coffee.

Just need to stay awake for five more hours.

Chapter 32

Snow whirled around the train as it pulled into the station in the middle of a snowstorm.

I glowered at the snow for the audacity of existing before I sighed and wrapped myself a bit tighter in my cloak.

“At least we’re heading directly to the castle,” I sighed.

Not that a lot of it was very warm this time of year.

Twilight nodded, “Can’t leave on the airship during this storm anyway. Hopefully it’s only scheduled for today,” she said and pulled on a cloak of her own.

Mostly to keep the snow off, she was a pegasus alicorn after all, little cold and snow wouldn’t bother her overly much.

Sunset on the other hand was bundled up as much as I was and so was every single non-pegasus in the guard.

I looked at Moon Glow, “Everypony ready?”

“Ready, sir,” she said and nodded firmly.

“Okay, let’s get going then,” I said and flicked my ears before lighting my horn and putting a warming spell over myself.

Sparks smiled at me at that before her own horn flowed before she put the same spell on everypony there at once.

“Show off,” I whispered into her ear.

Sparks smiled and winked at me before heading towards the door as everypony in the guard filed out to form lines on each side of the way to the pony pulled wagon waiting outside the train.

It was in the royal colours and… was that a small chimney at the back?

There were another two identical wagons behind it, more than enough to move our entire party, each pulled by a pair of royal guard earth ponies.

“Prince Page,” a unicorn said as she walked up to us, giving me a bow.

I smiled at her, “Grey Velvet, it’s good to see you again.”

“You as well, my Prince,” she said with a smile of her own as she stood back up, “Princess Celestia sent me to welcome you and show you to the castle.”

“I think I know the way, Velvet,” I teased her with a smile before I nodded, “Lead the way.”

With that, we all piled into the warmth of the covered wagons. Sparks, Sunny, me, Flower Rain, Grey Velvet and Moon Glow all settled down in the first wagon.

The door closed and a moment later the wagon started to roll forward.

Sunset shook her hood back and then looked across at Flower Rain as the small thestral pulled her cloak closer around herself, “You doing okay there, Flower?”

Flower smiled slightly at her, “I’m fine, my lady. I just forgot how cold it could get.”

Not surprised it affected her strongly even with a warming spell on her and a cloak. Thestrals had even bigger problems with cold than unicorns and… well, Flower was rather petite even for a thestral which tended to be a bit smaller than pegasi in the first place. Every pony tribe had a different average size. Earth pony, unicorn, pegasus and then thestrals. There were outliers of course, but it seems like thestrals on average are slightly smaller than even pegasi…. And Flower was on the small side even for a thestral.

Cold likely went straight through her. She used to live in Manehattan… she must have been cold all the time in the winter.

Grey Velvet smiled at her and then looked at us, “I should let you know that we have prepared for this for the last week and we have brought every area of the castle you’ll be in up to summer temperatures.”

I smiled at her, “And that would be much appreciated,” I said and nodded to her, “That couldn’t have been easy.”

“Simply took a while,” she admitted, “It’s a lot of stone to heat up.”

Also, not that cheap. There was a reason a lot of the castle was barely kept above freezing during winter other than the frequently used areas and rooms.

“We won’t be staying long,” Sparks said, “If the weather allows. How is the preparation of the airship going?”

“It’s going well,” Velvet told her, “We’re scheduled for clear skies tomorrow and the airship will be ready to leave tomorrow morning. We’re still loading supplies as I understand it.”

I nodded, “Well,” I said and shifted my wings beneath my cloak, “we’re well within schedule, we made good time on the way here.”

Looking out the window at Canterlot as we moved along the street.

Maybe… maybe stay a week or so on the way back? We’d still get back in time for Founding Day. Assuming things didn’t drag out with the griffons, but then again, what were the odds of that?

I snorted softly. Yeah, because we’d be that lucky.

The wagon stopped and Grey Velvet moved first exiting before holding the door open with a bow.

I blinked as I stepped out of the wagon to see lines of royal guard at attention along the path to the gates inside, solar guard to the right, lunar guard to the left.

Oh.

We’re getting the full visiting royalty treatment, aren’t we.

I glanced at Sparks and Sunny, seeing as both of them came to the same realization as they exited the wagon behind me.

Sunset gave me a small nod, moving to flank me to the left as Sparks moved to my right. I raised my head as the wind tugged at my cloak dramatically as I started towards the castle at a measured pace.

If they could put on a show, then so could we.

Chapter 33

We entered the throne room.

Full court had been gathered and it was full with nobles and other hangers on. Celestia sat on her throne, beautiful as a sunrise.

I ignored the nobles, following the soft carpet down the middle before I stepped and lit my horn, slipping my cloak off as I bowed, spreading my wings, “Princess Celestia.”

“Prince Page,” she answered with a smile and bowed back slightly in her seat, “Welcome to Canterlot. And you as well, my students,” she continued and looked at Twilight and Sunset.

“Thank you, Princess,” I said as we stood back up, “It is good to be back again.”

Celestia smiled and nodded before she looked out across the ponies, “Court is adjourned for today. Everypony is dismissed.”

There were some grumbling, but everypony started to file out.

As the doors closed behind the last of the noble ponies, Celestia moved down from her throne to pull Sunset and Twilight into a tight hug, her wings wrapping around them.

Sparks giggled, “It’s only been a couple of weeks!” she protested but hugged back just as tightly.

“I’m still allowed to miss my favorite students,” Celestia told her before gently letting go, “How was your journey?”

“It was fine,” Sunset said and sighed softly, “Just long and boring.”

Celestia nodded and gave her a small nuzzle between the ears, “You can borrow a royal carriage on the way back, should at least give you some more room and some privacy,” she said with a smile before she sighed and raised her head, “Now, I need to talk to Page alone, if you don’t mind.”

Twilight shook her head, “We need to get everything organized and loaded onto the airship,” she said and looked to Sunset, “Let’s get going, I want it all done before tonight.”

Sunset nodded in agreement before she looked at me, “See you at the tower after?”

I nodded and they left along with everypony else. Well, almost everypony else. I had no doubt that Amber was hiding somewhere and there would be at least a couple of Guards outside the throne room.

I sighed softly and folded my cloak up, looking up at her, “Anything new come up?” I asked her.

Celestia shook her head, “Not yet,” she admitted before she looked at me, taking half a step closer, “But I am… worried,” she admitted, “I don’t like sending you over there.”

“Sunshine,” I said with a small smile, “It was literally your idea. And we did talk about this already.”

“Not quite, the griffons asked for you by name,” she said and fluffed her wings, “And I know, I don’t have anything specifically to point at, but it makes me wary.”

I flicked one ear, “You have been to Nocturnis, you really think I’m safer there?”

“I think you might be,” Celestia said seriously before she sighed, “It’s just… I don’t distrust the griffons. They are our allies. But the Yeti…”

“Hmm,” I agreed and nodded, standing up again and frowning, “There is that,” I admitted, “but I’m hardly going alone. Besides, I don’t think the Storm King is dumb enough to try something. He knew what would happen and even if he somehow managed to take me down, he would have my wife to worry about.”

“Perhaps,” Celestia admitted and sighed softly.

Then there is you, Sunshine. And Sparks.

The end result would be a matter of state. And I’m fairly sure the state of that matter would be plasma.

“No,” I continued, “I don’t think he’s quite that dumb. Nobody that managed to conquer that much land is a complete idiot.”

Celestia nodded, “I may be worrying for nothing, I just got thinking after last time we talked,” she admitted, “I do know you can take care of yourself, Page. And you will have ponies that can help with you.”

“But you still worry.”

“Of course I worry!” Celestia exclaimed, her wings rising high as she glared at me.

I turned to face her fully, raising my wings in turn as I met her eyes, “And what does Luna think?”

Celestia sighed and her wings folded again, “My sister is worried as well.”

I took half a step closer, “if you tell me not to go, I won’t,” I told her seriously as I looked up at her, almost nose to nose, “The griffons can handle things on their own.”

“...No,” Celestia admitted and sighed softly, “It may stop a war.”

“How about this?” I asked and smiled up at her, “I promise to stop by every night. If I don’t, you can have the entire Solar Guard come get us. We didn’t bring Spike or Talon or we could have sent daily messages too, but…”

She nodded, “That does make me feel a bit better,” she admitted with a small smile before she shook her mane, “Enough of this, it’s been a long journey and I know you want to go wake my sister.”

“I do,” I admitted and then smiled, “But first… do I win our bet?”

Fairly sure most ponies would have missed her expression. She looked completely unbothered. Other than a slight tint of red on the inside of her ears.

“You did,” she said calmly, her wings fluffing slightly again, “You were right, it was quite good.”

“Would you like a sequel?” I asked with a smile as we started towards the rear of the throne room, “Because I’m sure I could figure something out.”

Sunshine shifted her wings, “I appreciate that,” she admitted, “I would like to know what happens with Bright Sun and Dark Sky.”

“I’ll make sure it’s nice and interesting. Anything you especially liked about it?” I asked as we reached the corridor outside.

Celestia hesitated for a split second, “I liked the characters,” she admitted, “There are some books with a thestrals, but they are rarely one of the main characters. And him rescuing the pegasus mare was a nice twist. It’s usually the other way around.”

“What did you think about Bright Sun?” I asked with a smile, looking up at her.

Celestia smiled back at me, her wings shifting slightly as she fluffed her feathers, “I liked her coloration. White and pink is… distinctive.”

“I thought you would.”

She took a deep breath and then shook her head, “I’ll send up all the information we have so it’s ready for when you leave tomorrow, I’m sure Twilight at least will have some ideas about it. But for now, I think you have things you rather do than read about politics,” she said with a smile.

I suppose she was right about that.

Chapter 34

The two guards that were shadowing me stopped when we reached the base of the tower, taking position along with the nightguard there.

Moon Glow had thought ahead, the guards were Iron Shine, very large earth pony, and a pegasus called Tempest Current.

Neither looked all that bothered by the whirling snow and the cold.

Knowing Iron Shine, she likely enjoyed it.

I gave them a nod of thanks and then started up the stairs into the tower before pushing the door open and entering into the main room.

A powerful wave of nostalgia washed over me. The sighes, the smells…

Slowly entering, I slipped my cloak off and looked around. Crossing over, I took my hoof on the couch as I looked around.

Home.

Nocturnis had started to feel like it, but this…

I slowly sank down, sitting on the floor. I left my Sky alone here.

I never… I never wanted to leave. I never wanted to rule, I never wanted power. I only wanted to help.

All I wanted was peace, quiet and to spend my time making Luna, Sunset, Twilight an-

Shaking my head, I crossed over to one of the bookshelves and poured myself a small glass from an amber bottle, looking towards the window and the whirling snow outside.

But that’s never going to happen, is it?

Ponies demanded our attention, our opinions, our decisions.

I smiled wryly and sipped the drink. But I had nopony else to blame but myself, did I? I chose to fight Tirek, even as according to Midnight he had still been defeated in her world without me. I chose to make a promise to Tempest, I chose to make that deal with Discord.

I chose to help the thestrals.

I chose to found Nocturnis. I might not have chosen the specific location, that was all Midnight and Sparks, but I had chosen the general area in the southern jungles. Because we didn’t like cold and because it was the thestrals’ original lands.

I chose.

And the more I chose, the less choice it seems like I have.

There were times I wouldn’t wish being an alicorn on my worst enemy.

Finishing my drink, I sighed and lit my horn, lighting the already loaded fireplace with a small flicker of flame. I’m not the best at fire magic, but even I could handle something like that.

Putting the glass down, I turned towards the bedroom.

I have nopony but myself to blame. I couldn’t even blame Discord, he could have demanded something much worse. He had just been trying to help his Fluttershy.

It’s impressive actually. If I had been in his position, with his powers…

...I’m not sure I would have been as restrained about it.

Gently pushing the bedroom door open with my magic, I saw the bubble of silence around the bed and my Luna.

Smiling, I carefully closed the door and moved in through the bubble and carefully climbed onto the bed, trying not to rock it as I scooted up close, laying down next to her, setting my head down.

Everything smelled like my Luna.

Her eyes slowly opened and she smiled, “Page… “

“Hey,” I said and scooted a bit closer, her warm wing settling across me, “Go back to sleep,” I said quietly, “It’s early still.”

Luna smiled and pulled me closer, resting her forehead against mine, our horns crossing at the base, “We only have today and tonight,” she said, “I can handle being tired tomorrow.”

“Missed you.”

“Missed you too,” Luna answered just as quietly and bumped her nose gently against mine, “How was the train ride?”

“Long and boring.”

Luna smiled and nodded, “You can take a royal carriage on the way back. At least that will be more comfortable. And maybe give you, Twilight, and Sunset a bit more privacy.”

“Come with us.”

Luna smiled and ran her wing along my back and side, “To the Griffons or back to Nocturnis?”

“Yes.”

Luna smiled sadly and sighed, “Stay. Don’t go back to Nocturnis.”

I swallowed and looked into her eyes for a long moment.

“I get your point,” I finally sighed softly.

Luna nodded slightly and held me a bit closer, “I already abandoned my ponies and my sister once. I can’t do it again.”

“Well,” I said and nosed in beneath her chin, “We’re going to have to figure something out because being away from My Sky for this much is simply unacceptable.”

“Agreed,” Luna said quietly and gave my ear a small lick before settling down, her nose buried in my mane.

We stayed like that for a long time, Luna slipping off to sleep after a while. I just stayed there. We really had to figure something out.

The door opened after a couple of hours and Sunset peeked in. I opened one eye fully at the movement and smiled, lifting one hoot to motion for her.

Sunset smiled and pushed the door open slightly more, slipping inside and saying something to somepony in the other room, completely silent with the bubble blocking the sound from reaching us.

Twilight joined her, closing the door behind them before they crossed over to the bed. Sunset took the lead and climbed onto the bed, settling down with her side against mine. Twilight moved to lay down on her other side, her wing settling across Sunset, feathers brushing softly against my wing.

Nopony said anything.

For the moment, everything was well in the world.

Outside, snow whirled in the sunlight.

Chapter 36

“This is so fascinating,” Sparks said with a smile, papers spread out around us on the bed in a semicircle along with books and scrolls, all about griffons and their culture.

Pretty much the same bunch of stuff I had read through on the first trip to the griffons along with everything new we had from the ambassador's request.

Sunset had begged off three hours ago and made her escape, leaving me alone at the mercy of the Princess of Books.

But not like she was wrong.

“Really is,” I agreed, “But my head is starting to swim a little,” I then added and shifted to lead my head against her back.

“We have been at it for a bit,” Twilight admitted and smiled a bit, “Want to go for a walk around the ship?”

A small rumble from beneath my ear made me laugh slightly, “And maybe a snack?”

“...And maybe a snack…” Twilight agreed with a small blush.

Grinning, I struggled onto my hooves and stretched as Twilight gathered up enough of the papers to make us a path off the bed.

I carefully scooted off it and stretched my wings, turning and stretching my neck, causing a cracking sound slightly before I gasped, “Oh Luna, that’s good.”

Sparks made a disgusted sound and shuddered, “Could you not?” she asked and jumped down next to me, “my brother does that. It’s awful.”

“But it feels so good!” I protested.

Twilight shuddered again, fluffing her wings before she shook her head, “Just don’t do it around me, please,” she conceded, “It sounds like you’re breaking, it’s… eughhhh,” she said and stuck her tongue out.

I grinned and pressed my side against hers, “Is that so?” I teased, “Maybe I already did… maybe I’m a zomponie and out for braaaaaiinnnns…” and nipped at the side of her neck.

Twilight laughed and pulled me close with her wing, turning her head to kiss me, “Mmm… then you’d have at least one then,” she teased.

I kissed back and then grinned at her, “When the zomponies come, I’ll stick close to you. Because with you around, they wouldn’t even look in my direction.”

“Really?” Twilight asked with a smile, “So that’s the plan, is it?”

“Very much so, why do you think I ended up with three very smart mares? All parts of my zomponie plan!” I asked and winked at her.

“Luna’s right,” Twilight said with a smile, “you can be a very silly pony.”

“Yes, yes I can,” I agreed with a wink, giving her a small nuzzle, “So… snacks?”

“Snacks,” Twilight agreed firmly, leading the way out of the cabin towards the galley, “So… what do you think about the griffons in general? I have met a few, but not that many.”

“I like them,” I said and walked up next to her again as we exited the narrow doorway, “In general anyway, like any species they have their bad apples, but in general… I like them.”

“Because they feed you fish?”

“Because they feed me fish,” I agreed cheerfully, “But also… something about them reminds me of… home, you know?”

Twilight frowned slightly in thought, “I suppose I can see that,” she agreed, “That actually makes sense,” she continued and looked thoughtful, “...And why do you get along so well with Changelings too…”

“Luna figured something similar,” I agreed and grinned briefly at her, showing off my fangs, “Might also be why I took so easily to this entire thing.”

She nodded and then smiled playfully, “...Luna really likes those, doesn’t she?”

“Noticed that, did you?” I asked with a grin and then shifted a bit closer, “And what about you?”

“They are pretty exotic,” She answered, her cheeks turning a bit red before she glared slightly at me, “But that’s completely not the point.”

I flicked one ear and smiled, “and what is the point?”

Sparks blinked at me in surprise.

“Did I cause the smartest mare in Equestria to lose her train of thought?” I asked, “I must be more distracting than I thought,” and raised my wings high, striking a bit of a pose as I shook my mane back.

Pretty batty pony.

“I- Uh… ugh!” Twilight made a small annoyed sound and then sighed, shaking her head, “You know, I have nopony but myself to blame for finding intelligent ponies attractive.”

“Was just thinking the same thing,” I agreed with a grin, folding my wings again, “there is only one thing to do.”

“Oh?”

“Blame Sunset. This is all her fault.”

Sparks grinned and shook her head, “You know, you’re right. This is completely her fault, without her here it would likely been years before you and I got together!”

“Oh?” I asked and brushed my wing against hers and she flexed it against mine in turn, “We would have gotten together anyway, huh?”

“Well, yes,” Twilight said and shifted a bit closer, “Might just have taken a bit longer if we didn’t spend more time together, but I liked you already before we brought Sunset back. It… well… just not like this. I love you for you, not for being with Kitten.”

I gave her a soft kiss, “I love you too Sparks,” I said and pressed softly against her as we walked. She was right about that, even if not for Sunset… I liked Sparks. I loved her, but to get there we would have needed to spend time together and with me in Canterlot and her in Ponyville…

Would have taken longer. But I also liked to think we would have ended up here too.

She smiled and then blinked and looked around, “...Shouldn’t we be at the galley by now?”

“Oh, that’s three doors back.”

“What! Why didn’t you say anything?!”

I smirked at her, “Because you’re being adorable right now and I didn’t want to interrupt.”

Her cheeks turned red and she smacked my side with her wing.

Completely worth it.

Chapter 37

The dream realm stretched out infinitely in every direction, infinite stars and small sparkles of light. I laid on the not-ground,

Luna was off looking after the dreams of the foals and I had already checked the dreams of the adults. Luna liked giving a more personal touch, so even if hers were fewer, they took longer.

A bit later I’d stop by Sunshine like I had promised I’d do every night, today was a lesson day as well, so there was that in a bit.

But right now…

Nothing.

While I was looking forward to spending some time with Sunshine, I wasn’t looking forward to another lesson right now.

It was always work.

Work when awake, work when asleep. It had gotten a lot better and I wasn’t in Nocturnis which limited how much we really could do… and I liked reading and discussing with Sparks… and I liked learning from Sunshine.

But it was still work.

So for the moment, I just enjoyed what little time I had to do nothing in.

Most ponies, even the most overworked ones could always escape to their dreams at night, but it didn’t work like that for me or Luna.

It was just automatic for us.

Luna could, with an effort, sleep and dream normally. I had tried, it just didn’t work for me. I could sleep dreamlessly, but when I dreamed, I was aware.

Everypony deserved to be able to get away from everything, to just have a place where they could relax away from duties and expectations, even if just for a couple of hours.

For Alicorns, that was difficult.

I frowned in thought and raised my head. Was that possible?

Everypony created their own dream realm and while it was possible to move an inhabitant to another one, it took constant effort.

Everypony created their own dreams… but what if I could create a neutral one, not belonging to anypony? Could I… invite ponies?

If nothing else, it would give me somewhere to relax…

What the buck, let’s try it. Sounded fun to try anyway.

Slowly nodding to myself, I stood up and stretched my wings before folding them again. Okay, how to do this…

Closing my eyes, I focused and channeled my magic, pulling on the fabric of the dream realm, focusing on my will.

Feeling slightly drained, I took a step back and breathed slightly heavily from the not-air, looking at the silvery… bubble floating before me.

Not a circle portal like a dream, it looked like a bubble of mercury floating in mid not-air.

Slowly walking around it, I studied it from every angle. It looked identical from every side and didn’t feel like a dream.

What if I…

Stepping up, I touched my horntip against the bubble and stepped into it like it was a dream. A split second later, everything was dark all around me and I felt weightless.

It wasn’t like a dream at all. There was absolutely nothing here.

I shifted my wings in the pitch darkness, unable to see my hoof before my eyes before I facehooved, “I’m such an idiot.”

At least, that’s what I tried to say.

No sound left my lips, because why would it. This little bubble was a complete blank slate in the way a dream never was.

No mind to guide it, to form it.

There were no rules here yet. No sound, no light, not even the concepts of such existed here yet.

“Let there be light,” I said out loud. Or tried, I could feel my lips moving, but nothing else happened.

Oh for crying out loud, am I going to have to define physical concepts manually!?

Okay then…

Let’s see what we can do here.

Closing my eyes, not that it changed anything, I focused on my magic and at what I wanted.

A good time later, things had changed and the darkness around me had turned into a kind of hazy diffuse grey.

Even getting that much had taken quite a lot of focus and effort and I felt a bit drained.

Focusing on my magic, I stepped out of the dream… sphere? Meditation ball? Hamster ball?... and back out into the dream realm.

I looked at it for a second and then put my hoof against it, sending it spinning off into the dream realm. I could always continue with that later, it was an interesting concept if nothing else.

Maybe it could be a hobby, I always did like world building.

Grinning at that thought, I flicked one ear and headed towards Celestia's dream portal and checking that it wasn’t pink. I then touched my horn to it and stepped through the silvery blue portal to find myself in the Canterlot throne room.

More or less.

It looked fairly normal and Celestia sat at her throne, listening to a pair of applicants, but as I looked back towards the doors, they were nowhere in sight. The applicants stretched out as far as I could see, each pony in line carrying notes and even scrolls, some not looking very happy. If it was something about their complaints or being forced to wait for eternity to get to their spot in line, I couldn’t tell.

The mare stopped talking, looking up at Celestia. Celestia nodded and said, “I will take it under advisement,” she said.

The mare nodded and turned around, walking away. The entire line took one step forward and the next pony walked up, looking annoyed as his very long scroll unrolled.

Nope.

I tapped my hoof against the carpeted floor and the line of ponies disappeared and the throne room took on more of an appearance and more euclidean dimensions.

Celestia blinked before she shook her head. Her wings fluffed and she smiled, “Page!”
It was like watching a sunrise.

“Hope you don’t mind me cheating a bit and cutting in,” I said and glanced back towards the doors, “Didn’t feel like getting in at the back of the line.”

Celestia slipped down from her throne, moving down to me with a smile, “Of course not. Boring dream anyway.”

“Seemed to be,” I admitted and smiled up at her, “Want to go somewhere a bit more comfortable?”

“Please, I spend enough time here as it is when I’m awake, don’t need to do so when asleep too,” Celestia agreed and shifted her wings, “How about… my old study at the old castle?”

I nodded and tapped my hoof, causing the dream to change, putting us in the middle of her old study with a desk, shelves and large fireplace crackling away. Candles lit along the desk and shelves and windows without glass to the outside were dark, stars shimmering in the distance. Snow whirling in the wind outside.

Celestia looked around. I felt the dream wanting to change and I let it and she changed, shrinking slightly, her regalia faded away to be replaced by a golden circlet around head, like a thin crown, resting just above her horn.

“This was a good time, wasn’t it?” I asked her quietly.

She nodded, “Before my sisters fall, after the unification, It was a golden age,” she agreed and then smiled at me, “But I think the future may be even better.”

“We can only hope,” I agreed and stretched my wings before moving over to lay down in the warmth of the fireplace, raising my wings again to catch more of the warmth as I stretched before relaxing again, avoiding the cold from the window before I looked towards her, “So what’s on the lesson plan tonight, Sunshine?”

Celestia paused, looking towards me, her wings shifting before she shook her head after a moment, “Sorry, Page, I got lost in thought. What did you say?”

“What did you want to teach me tonight? Any lesson planned?” I asked and flicked one ear, “Because I wouldn’t mind if we did something a bit less intense than economics.”

“How about some history?” she asked and moved over to settle down next to me, “Pre-Equestrian tribes?”

“Sounds interesting,“ I agreed with a nod.

Chapter 38

I paused outside the door to the small cargohold before pushing the door open as I entered. As I did, I found myself subject to thirty sets of eyes.

The cargohold wasn’t very big, it being a royal transport airship. It was actually a bit smaller than the bedroom I shared with Sunny and Sparks.

Thirty ponies would not have been comfortable in there and would have felt claustrophobic at a third as many.

But these were changelings, not ponies and worked in three dimensions, not all gathered on the floor.

True to Skitters word, they had not covered the place with resin, instead they had strung up ropes all over the place and used that for attachment points in the black resin, glowing green patches lighting the place.

Skitter was in the middle, laying on what almost looked like a smaller version of Chrysalis throne and all around here were Changelings. In all three dimensions.

Sparks walked in next to me and glanced around. She shifted her wings with a small frown but didn’t say anything.

I smiled at Skitter, “You guys doing okay in here?” I asked and looked around, “Anything you need?”

Skitter got up and moved up to us, “We’re fine, Sir,” she said and buzzed her wings slightly, “We have all we need right now. Thank you for checking on us.”

I smiled up at her, “Just wanted to check that everything is alright,” I said and flicked one ear.

“Are you sure you don’t need more room?” Twilight asked next to me, looking up at Skitter, “This seems a bit crowded.”

Skitter shook her head, “This is nice for us, Princess Twilight,” she said with a smile, “We like to be close to each other.”

I nodded, “They like cramped areas,” I agreed and then smiled at Skitter, “As fitting for cuddle bugs.”

Skitter smiled down at me, her wings doing a small buzzing sound.

“Well, we’ll leave you to it,” I continued and looked up at her, “Let us know if there is anything you do need.”

“Of course, sir.”

I smiled at her and then we left, the door closing behind Sparks and me. She glanced back towards it and flicked one ear.

“What?” I asked her as I paused, looking back at her.

“It’s just…” she started and then shook her head, moving up to join me again, “I just realized I don’t know a lot about Changelings. I’m meant to be Princess of Friendship, but I don’t know… almost anything about Changelings. Or… or Griffons if I’m to be honest. Or any creature but ponies.”

I smiled at her, “Have you ‘encountered’ many other creatures than ponies?”

Twilight sighed softly, “I… not really,” she admitted, “A few. But you have Changelings following you around all the time. I have barely even talked to any of them!”

“Well, they usually like to keep hidden,” I said, “But that can be fixed easily enough. Amber?”

“Yes sir?”

Sparks twitched at the voice behind us and she looked back at the changeling that has appeared behind us from… somewhere.

“Amber, would you mind answering some questions for Twilight?” I asked her with a smile, “She’s curious about ‘lings.”

Amber buzzed her wings and smiled, “Of course not, sir. But I’m meant to guard you.”

“I’m not going far, I’ll be reading in the bedroom. Only way inside is through the main room, if you two are there, you can still keep an eye on me.”

Amber seemed to consider that for a moment before she nodded and looked to Twilight, “What would you like to know, Princess?”

Twilight smiled, “Oh, there is so much! But I need to take notes!”

I left them to it as we entered the private quarters and I crossed the room and entered the bedroom, finding Sunset already on the bed, reading a book in the light from the circular window.

She glanced back when I entered and the door closed behind me, “Twi’s not coming?”

“Eventually,” I answered and jumped up, laying down on the bed, resting my head on her back, “But I may have accidentally put her on the track to be curious about ‘lings. She’s interrogating Amber right now, it might be a while.”

Sunny nodded and flicked her tail, “We won't see her until after midnight,” she agreed and then looked at me, “We’re arriving tomorrow.”

I nodded and sighed softly, “Yep.”

Closing her book, Sunset rolled onto her back. I smiled and scooted up to rest my head on her chest,

“Nervous about it?” I asked, looking at her face.

“Me?” Sunset asked, looking amused, “I’m just going to blend into the background. I’m just a random unicorn, everypony is going to be focusing on you and Twi.”

“Random unicorn, my tail,” I snorted, “You’re the student of Princess Celestia, a Warmage and in a relationship with two alicorns!”

Sunset stuck her tongue out at me, “Yeah, sure, but compared to you two? Besides, you two are going to be at the talks. I’m more than happy to let you two take the spotlight.”

I flicked one ear, “And you wanted to be an alicorn.”

“I was young and dumb,” Sunset said with a smirk, “This is much more fun.”

“Fun, huh?” I asked with a teasing grin, raising my head to look down at her before I flicked one ear, “You like what you've been doing in Nocturnis, don’t you?”

Sunny nodded, “I do. You know, before I met you, I never really was the athletic type,” she admitted, “I mean, I kept in shape and all, even in the human world, but… I never really exercised as such. But working with the Guard has been really fun.”

“Glad you like it.”

“Speaking of which,” she then continued, “You and Twi really should join practice sometimes. Being sneaky or just throwing power at the problem doesn't always work. You have to keep practicing.”

I sighed softly, but not like she was wrong, “...As soon as we get back to Nocturnis,” I agreed, “We’ll invite Midnight as well, she’ll need it too.”

“Good idea,” Sunset said and smiled up at me, “Want to read a book until Twi manages to disentangle herself from her questions?”

I nodded.

That did sound nice.

Chapter 39

Sparks looked through the long scroll, mumbling to herself, a pen floating along with the scroll, doing small checkmarks.

“And Prince Page…” Sparks said and turned to look me over before she nodded to herself, “Check.”

“I take it that I pass inspection?” I asked with a smile and walked up next to her, shaking my mane back slightly, showing off the feathers.

She smiled at me and fluffed her wings, “You know… you are crowned royalty. You should have a crown.”

“And i can’t help but notice that you’re not wearing your own either,” I commented dryly and took the scroll from her with my magic, touching my horn gently against hers, “Relax, everything is in place,” I said, looking into her eyes.

“Are we sure tha-”

“Twi, seriously,” Sunset said and walked up to her other side, wearing full Warmage uniform, “Everything has been double and triple checked.”

Twilight looked at her and took a deep breath before letting it out, “...You’re right, sorry.”

“To be fair,” Sunset said and grinned at me, “Without Twi, we would all be way less organized.”

“So true,” I agreed and gave Sparks a quick hug with my wing.

She blushed softly and kissed my cheek before she took a deep breath, “Okay everypony, to their positions!” she said loudly and pulled back from beneath my wing.

I smiled at her, shifting my wings.

Sunset lit her horn and I felt her magic shift through my mane before she nodded and walked around to my other side.

Moon Glow looked around and then gave a signal.

The door to the outside opened and a slight wind filled the compartment, taking with it the scents of some sort of spices and slight smoke from the town before.

On the platform of the pyramid fortress what looked like a small company of griffons in heavy armor were standing in straight lines, carrying halberds. Halfway along the path between them there was a small reception party of half a dozen griffons, one of which I recognized as Lord Aether, the brother of the current King, the same griffon that met me last time I came here.

Moon Glow gave a slight signal and six members of my guard exited and took up position on each side of the ramp down to the platform, all six thestrals holding spears.

Glancing back at us, Moon Glow gave a slight nod.

“Showtime,” I whispered softly and then raised my head, walking calmly out of the airship to the ramp where I spotted, one hoof lifted slightly from the ramp as I made a show of taking in the display they had put on for us.

Sunset walking on my left, keeping a step behind me, Twilight on my right, keeping pace.

Walking calmly down the ramp, I raised my wings, spreading them wide and high.

“Prince Blank Page, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Lady Sunset Shimmer,” Lord Aether said and bowed slightly, “In the name of King Darkfeather, I welcome you to Griffona.”

“Thank you, Lord Aether,” I said, giving a smaller bow in turn, “On behalf of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna as well as all of Equestria, we are always happy to assist our allies.”

Aether smiled and motioned towards the entrance, “Please, come with me, your highnesses. I’m to guide you to the King as soon as you arrive.”

“Of course.”

And with that, we were off again, my Guard and an equal amount of Griffon honor guard joining in behind us.

He led our way, not to the Throne room like I expected, but past several checkpoints and heavy steel doors to a smaller chamber with a large megalithic map table in the middle. It was sculpted to resemble the landscape of the entire Griffon Kingdom and then painted.

I kind of wanted one.

King Darkfeathers looked up from where he had been discussing something with a Owl/Jaguar pattern griffon wearing a dark uniform.

The King looked like I remembered, the Owl/Lynx pattern gryffon with dark colors was wearing nothing but a simple gold circle around his brow.

I gave him a small bow, “King Darkfeathers.”

“Prince Blank Page, Princess Twilight Sparkle, Lady Sunset Shimmer,” he answered and a smile, “Welcome. I do wish it was under better circumstances and I hope the journey was pleasant.”

“As much as such things can be,” I said with a smile, “It is good to see you again, your highness.”

“And you as well,” he agreed before waving one hand, “But I think we can be rid of the ‘your highness’ at least in private, Prince Page.”

I nodded, “Agreed, it has a tendency to get tedious,” I said with a smile and motioned to Twilight, “I don’t think you have met Princess Twilight before?”

“I have indeed not,” Darkfeathers agreed and moved up, taking her hoof and giving it a small kiss, “A pleasure, Princess.”

Twilight smiled and shifted her wings, “I’m looking forward to seeing your kingdom, King Darkfeathers.”

“And I will make sure that you get a complete tour,” he said and shifted his wings, giving her another small bow, “It’s the least I could do for such a beautiful woman.”

Twilight blushed slightly and nodded.

Chapter 40

“I look a bit different, I know,” I said as we returned to look at the maptable.

“I understand it was some sort of magical effect?” Darkfathers said as he walked up next to me, “I didn’t realize there were any thestrals left before it was revealed.”

“There are some of us left,” I said and flicked one ear, avoiding the question, “We are working on fixing the low population,” I said and took in the small statues sitting on the map before slowly walking around it, “There are six Yeti troop markers along your border and one inside it. Has the war already begun?”

Darkfeathers walked along with me, glancing at Twilight and Sunset who were studying the map from the other side of it, “No. not yet in any case,” he answered.

He almost seemed a bit uncertain about discussing such matters with women in the room.

Well, he’d just have to get used to that if he was to work with Equestria.

“The marker inside our border indicates a raiding force we have encountered a couple of times. They have hit several villages, mostly stealing and burning what they can’t steal.”

“And the villagers?” Twilight asked, putting a hoof on the map.

Darkfeathers looked over to her, “Most have managed to escape, thank Celestia,” he said and sighed, “Not all, but most. The Yeti don’t have wings and while their use of bows still make them dangerous to a flying Griff, they have seemed much more interested in raiding rather than killing.”

Twilight's ears flicked back but she nodded, “I understand.”

“Just one raiding force?” I asked with a frown, “And just in this small province?”

Darkfeather nodded, “Indeed. We have increased our forces in that area, but we can only move so many around without leaving us vulnerable in another area along the border.”

Hmm.

Was that the plan? Make them cover that area to weaken the defenses at another point?

Not sure that made sense.

“Has the Yeti delegation arrived yet?” Twilight asked as she shifted her wings, “The fact that they are willing to talk is a good sign, isn’t it?”

“I like to think so,” Darkfeather agreed, “and no, there will still be a few more days, Princess,” he said before he turned to look at me, “But if they do not withdraw their forces, I think they will find Griffona more than a challenge.”

I nodded, “I do not doubt it,” I agreed and picked up the little statue of a yeti in my magic, studying it as I slowly rotated it, “Is there anything else on them that you could provide us with? Current treaties, reports from the villages and your troops about the clashes, that sort of thing?”

“Of course,” Darkfeathers agreed, “Everything is already delivered to your chambers,” he said before he paused with a small smile, shifting his wings and giving Twilight and Sunset a small bow, “And I’m being rather rude, I’m sure that you all wish to get some rest after your long journey. We can resume this tomorrow.”

“It will give us time to catch up on these reports too,” Twilight agreed with a nod.

“Of course,” he said and motioned, causing a Falcon/tiger gryffon to step out from where she had been waiting, “Sania here will show you to your quarters.”

“I’ll be with you in a moment,” I told them.

As they left, I looked to Darkfeathers with a small smile, “As an ally of Equestria, you’re going to have to get used to that sooner or later.”

He snorted, “No fooling you, is there?” he asked and shifted his wings with a small sigh, “But it feels wrong to discuss War with women. Even ponies.”

“I’m fairly sure that in the past, the feeling would have been reversed on their part.”

Darkfeathers nodded, “I’m aware,” before he stretched his wings, “Equestrian customs are… strange,” he admitted.

“No, no,” I said with a smile, “You have it reversed. Griffon customs are strange.”

He stared at me for a split second before he barked out a laugh, “Right you are! What you don’t know, always seems that way, does it now?”

“Have you ever been to Equestria,” I asked him as I rested a hoof on the table, studying the map.

Darkfeathers shook his head, “No, I never had the opportunity, even before I became King. Perhaps after this crisis is resolved…”

“We would be more than happy to return the hospitality, be it in Canterlot or Nocturnis,” I said with a nod, flicking one ear, “but I admit, you will likely be less impressed by the construction than we were of your citadel. This is an amazing structure.”

The royal fortress pyramid was absolutely ginormous. More like an artificial mountain with a city around it than anything else.

“I have heard good things about Canterlot,” Darkfeathers said, “But little of your Nocturnis. But I understand it’s built in the trees?”

“It is,” I agreed and smiled wryly, “Of course, so far it’s little else but a small village. Perhaps it’s better you visit Canterlot, we’re not really set up for a royal visit in Nocturnis yet.”

He made a small thoughtful sound, “Perhaps. But it does sound like an interesting place, perhaps I should assign an ambassador.”

I smiled, “He would not appreciate the posting. Perhaps some griff you don’t particularly like?”

Darkfeather barked out a laugh, “Hah! Or some griff that needs some toughening up!”

I chuckled and shook my head, “Let’s get through this particular crisis before we create a new one.”

He chuckled, “Good point. Well, I’ll let you get some rest,” he agreed, “One of my guards will show you to your quarters, the same ones as you had last time. Your mares will already be waiting there.”

“Thank you.”

Chapter 41

I slowly stirred awake and yawned, stretching slowly.

Huh?

Feeling about a bit, I opened my eyes and looking around. I was alone on the bed, both Sunset and Twilight were missing.

Ugh. What time is it?

The sun was filtering in through the high windows, but I couldn’t actually see it from here so all that told me was day.

We had been up late last night, going through everything that had been delivered. I had expected Sparks and Sunny to sleep in today, but apparently not.

Yawning again, I scooted out of bed and then stretched again before heading towards the other room, finding it also empty, but the door to the balcony/landing platform was open.

Exiting to the balcony, I instantly spotted Sparks and Sunny standing and looking out over the city, a scroll floating in Sparks magic.

“Morning sleepyhead,” Sunset said and grinned at me, “About time you wake up.”

“Naturally nocturnal,” I grumbled to her as I joined them, resting my head against Sunny’s mane.

“Lazy stallion more like it,” Sunset teased, “Or what do you think, Twi?”

“Definitely,” Twilight agreed with a smile, slipping her wing over my back, pulling me into a quick cuddle on the side opposite to Sunset, “Sleep well?”

“Mmm,” I agreed, resting my head against her neck. I couldn’t do that with Sunny anymore.

Both Sparks and I were almost half a head taller than the unicorn by now. Used to be half a hoof, but we had both gotten taller in just two years.

What more… our body type seemed to have started to change too. I had started to see hints of the longer legged look on Sparks that Luna, Celestia and Cadance all shared.

And… in my own mirror image as well. Not quite as much, but that might just be an illusion because of my naturally wider barrel as a stallion.

But I couldn’t deny the fact that we were both growing. My old ‘Warmage’ uniform didn’t fit anymore.

Another five or ten years and we’ll need to renovate the castle in Nocturnis or we’d both risk banging our horns on the lower parts.

Any unicorn knew how nice that was, even without magic going through it.

Nopony can ever say that being an Alicorn was all upside.

“So what are you two up to?” I asked after a moment as I raised my head again.

“We’re discussing the construction of the city,” Sparks said, “Kitten was just pointing out that the heavy walls are from not having magic.”

I nodded, “Yep, no blasting spells. And while Griffons have wings and can skip the walls, most non-pony enemies don't.”

“Earth pony cities were actually similar,” Sunset pointed out, “Not to this level, but they tended to have strong walls pre-equestria.”

Sparks nodded in agreement, “They were, but those walls are thicker than most roads are wide and those blocks of stone… they must weigh hundreds of tons.”

I nodded, “You aint shifting those in a siege. Even with magic, unless you have the right alicorn or an exceptional unicorn you can hammer those all day with spells and it’s not doing you any good.”

“Of course, then it would be better to just teleport on top of them,” Sunset admitted, “But it is impressive construction. But I think they might have been constructed before teleport spells were invented in anycase.”

Hmm, I agreed, nodding before my stomach rumbled softly.

Sparks grinned, “There is some breakfast inside,” she pointed out.

“I should have a look at that, shouldn’t I?” I admitted before I slipped out from beneath her wing and headed back inside to find a spread of food laid out on one of the side tables. A collection of baked goods and fruits, a mix of Equestrian and what I could only assume was Griffon kinds.

I also found a thestral on one of the couches, going through a stack of papers, squiggling down a note from time to time.

“Morning Flower,” I said as I picked up an apple with my magic, splitting it in quarters before nibbling on one of them, “Everything going okay?”

She looked up from her notes, a pen held in her muzzle, “Good morning, your majesty,” she said, smiling around the pen, “Everything is well, I’m just getting some paperwork ready.”

“Halfway across the world and I still can’t escape, huh?” I asked playfully.

“It’s not for you, your highness,” she chuckled, “It’s for my counterpart among the griffons. He’s not entirely sure what to feed thestrals and is wondering if anything else special is necessary.”

“Ah. Fish then?”

“And some meat,” she agreed, shifting her pen to the other side of her muzzle with a smile, “That did take some time getting used to,” she then admitted, “But it taste so goood…”

“That it does,” I agreed and snagged a muffin after finishing the apple, “So what’s on the schedule today. I’m assuming we’re meeting King Darkfeather again?”

“Indeed, your majesty,” Flower Rain agreed, “At noon for lunch.”

“Plenty of time to review the field reports, “I agreed, “Good, I think tha-”

“Oh no,” Sunset said with a smile as she and Twilight walked inside, “Bath first, it should be done by now. We all need one after a week on an airship.”

Which was a fair point, airships didn’t even have showers, just small washing basins.

I nodded, “...That would be nice.”

Chapter 42

The day had actually been pretty light. A lunch with the King, then Sunny and Sparks had taken a tour of the city.

I had gone over all of the reports and such while they were out. Which is what I was still doing now. I didn’t have Sparks close to photographic memory, I actually needed to study.

I wasn’t actually here to help the Griffons though, I was here to oversee the talks and mediate, not take a side, which was something I had to keep in mind.

Sparks poked her head in from the balcony, “Page, they’re here.”

Looking up from my notes, I nodded and jumped off the bed and headed out to join Sunny and Sparks on the balcony. Celestia’s Sun was setting in the distance and it took me a second to spot what Sparks were looking at.

A dot in the distance, slowly growing larger.

Sunset put a hoof on the stone railing, peering into the distance, “Just one airship.”

“Yep,” I agreed, “That’s according to what they sent to the Griffons so that’s as planned. The real work starts tomorrow… you girls ready?”

Sparks nodded, “Ready,” she agreed and then smiled at me, “I made a list.”

“Everypony is very surprised,” Sunny teased and winked at her before she snorted in amusement, “And I’m ready as well… well… as much as I can be, this show is all up to you two. I’ll just sit there and be pretty.”

“And you do it very well,” Sparks teased and kissed her cheek, causing the unicorn to blush softly.

“Very well indeed,” I agreed with a smile before turning back to looking towards the incoming airship. It made a very familiar silhouette.

Same model as those that attacked Canterlot.

Not a happy memory. I sighed softly and Sparks brushed her wing against mine as she looked at me, “We should all go get some sleep. There will be an early morning tomorrow.”

I just nodded and sighed, “You’re right, we should,” I admitted and flicked one ear. I really need to talk to Celestia about this entire thing.

“Want to watch the Sunset first?” Sunny asked, “The view from here is amazing, as good as from Canterlot.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” I said and smirked, “I think I prefer watching Sunset inside. What about you, Spark?”

“Mmm… definitely. Can be a very nice view.”

Sunny blushed.

I slowly opened my eyes, looking out into the brighter and now slightly blueish haze of my little bubble of dream stuff. I no longer floated in the middle of nothing, now I laid on a circle of some sort of glassy black material.

Progress, at least. Nobody said that making a new… well… not world exactly, but area… would be fast in any way shape or form. I mean, even somebody that was meant to be almighty was supposed to have taken seven days, after all.

Stretching my wings, I sat up and then got up and stretched with a small yawn. Whatever it was, it was exhausting.

So enough for tonight. Sunshine should be asleep by now anyway.

Exiting the bubble, I left it behind and headed towards Celestias dream. It was where I expected, silvery and blue and I barely paused as I walked into it.

The dream crashed into view, leaving me in a square in… not Canterlot… ah, the village outside the Castle of the Two Sisters, I could see it in the distance.

Nopony else was in sight, but Celestia was lying beneath the tree at the center of the square and next to her was the world's largest cupcake. Topped by the world's most massive cherry. Seriously, the berry was larger than a pony!

Fucking dibbs!

I tapped my hoof against the cobblestones as I approached, solidifying the dream. Celestia looked up towards me and she smiled,

“Page. How was your day?”

“Studying,” I admitted and stopped, looking up at the muffin, “I like your dream.”

Celestia grinned and shifted her wings, “Don’t ask me. You’re the Dreamwalker.”

“Well,” I said and eyed her, “It certainly draws attention to your cherry.”

“Hungry?” she asked with a smile, “You can have it anytime you like.”

I smiled, “I certainly wouldn’t mind. One of the good things about dreams, you can have as much as you like. You never tire.”

Igniting my horn, I lifted the pony sized cherry down and floated it along as I walked to lay down on the grass next to the larger alicorn, “The Yeti arrived today,” I then added.

“Long day tomorrow,” Celestia agreed softly, “Remember, you’re not-”

“Not on anypony’s side,” I said and shifted my wings, “I am here to mediate, not take sides.”

Celestia nodded as she regarded me. I delayed by taking a bite of cherry, chewing thoughtfully,

“It’s difficult,” I admitted after a moment, “To think like that. I like the Griffons. I dislike the Yeti. Putting that behind me and being neutral… it’s difficult.”

“Welcome to holding Court,” Celestia said gently, “Often, you just mediate between two sides. Especially for us, that has been something we have done often.”

“Princesses?” I asked after swallowing a mouthful of cherry.

She smiled and shifted her wings, “Alicorns. Even before unification, some ponies asked for us to mediate because of that.”

I nodded. That made sense. A thought struck me and I took another bite of cherry before I looked up at her, “Sooo… how long was it before ponies started to worship you?”

Celestia smiled wryly, “Around the same time as it became well known that we could move the sun and the moon. Unfortunately, discouraging it didn’t really help for quite a while.”

“Well, to be fair,” I said and had some more cherry, “Not like praising the sun requires a physical being. There is that big great glowing thingy in the sky.”

“No,” Celestia said and flicked one ear with a small thoughtful frown, “But it does get decidedly more creepy when they make statues of you and sacrifice creatures to it.”

I blinked and then nodded, “Ah. Yes, that would do it,” I agreed and frowned, “Did that happen?”

“A few times,” Celestia sighed softly, “Usually some far away cult. We always discouraged ponies worshipping us, but it never seemed to help much. Nothing like that has been widespread for a long time, thankfully.”

I eyed her, “...Beautiful Immortal god-princesses, moving the heavens, at least twice as large as any other pony and with aspects of all the tribes,” I said and raised an eyebrow, “What could possibly have brought that reaction from some ponies.”

Celestia shot me a displeased look and I cheerfully took a large bite of cherry, chewing.

“You may find it amusing now,” Celestia said and raised an eyebrow of her own, “Just wait until it starts happening to you.”

I grinned and then licked juices off my muzzle, “Oh please, nothing I do is anywhere near flashy enough. I barely ever even enter dreams to adjust them away from nightmares anymore, nopony sees me work most of the time. Cadence, definitely. Sparks, oh yeah. Me? Eh, kind of doubt it.”

Celestia, Princess of Equestria and Alicorn of the Sun, rolled her eyes.

I took advantage of her distraction and went muzzle deep in the juicy fruit.

Chapter 43

Agnelia of the Red Rose froze when she entered the room, the part of bulky guards following her, carrying spears stopped behind her, filling most of the door.

I smiled pleasantly at her, giving her a small bow, “Lady Agnelia,” I said, “I hope your journey was not too tedious.”

“It was not, Prince Page,” she finally answered, “Thank you. I was unaware of whom Equestria had sent to mediate these talks.”

I smiled at her, shifting my wings slightly, “Equestria is a neutral part in this and so am I,” I said before adding a bit more fang to the smile, “I’m mostly here to see that everypony… behaves,” I then continued before looking towards King Darkfeathers, “On both sides.”

His wings shifted but he nodded firmly, “Just so,” he agreed and then gave the white furred Yeti a small polite bow, “Lady Agnelia. Welcome to my home.”

She bowed back, “Thank you, your highness,” she answered, “And I bring you greetings from The Storm King.”

Interesting, he seemed to have quietly dropped the rest of his titles.

“You bring more than that it seems,” Darkfeathers said and moved around to his side of the solid stone table, “Your Kingdoms forces are raiding our villages!”

Oh, we’re on that part already?

I gave Agnelia a small bow and motioned towards the table. She seemed to collect herself before walking over towards it.

I shifted my wings and walked over towards it where Twilight was waiting, “You have met Princess Twilight?”

“We have met,” Twilight agreed and nodded to Agnelia, “Welcome.”

“Princess,” Agnelia agreed with a small bow to Sparks before she sat down by the table, “And yes, our forces have been raiding your territory. Or perhaps I should say, our former forces.”

“Former?” Darkfeathers asked, putting his hand on the table as he glared at her.

Agnelia didn’t look happy at all, “Former,” she repeated, “After our…” she glanced at me and Twilight, “...Negotiations with Equestria, we had some internal difficulties. There are several rebel groups, one of them close to your borders.”

“And your forces gathering along our border?”

“We are simply defending against any ill thought through retaliations,” Agnelia answered, looking at him, “Your force movements indicated that you were preparing to attack us.”

Darkfeathers visibly bristiled, “Now listen here you-”

“King Darkfeathers,” I interrupted him and turned towards him, “Personal attacks are counter productive to these talks. I’m going to have to ask you to avoid them.”

He took a deep breath before he nodded and looked at her, “My apologies,” he said and shook his head and continued, “Griffons has died.”

“And while I am deeply sorry about that,” Agnelia said firmly, “It has nothing to do with us.”

“They are your soldiers!”

“Not for years. They are traitors and rebels and should be hunted down and destroyed,” the yeti said with a small scowl, “But they keep escaping across your borders or we would have crushed them already!”

Darkfeathers shifted his wings, “Oh would you have?” he asked and and snorted, “You mentioned other rebel groups as well. Only one is here, are they? Do you require assistance?”

Agnelia’s fur visibly stood slightly on end, “We have things well in hand, thank you.”

“Then why are they raiding our villages!?” Darkfeathers growled, “I’m holding your King personally responsible for any damage done and demand reparations!”

“Absolutely not,” Agnelia said and before she smiled, “But we would be more than happy to send in forces to assist you if you are unable to deal with them.”

“Absolutely not!”

“Good that everypony is agreeing,” I said with a smile, interrupting before things escalated, “But maybe a small break for refreshments would be a good idea?”

Best let everypony take a step back and clear their heads.

Darkfeathers blinked and looked at me before he nodded, “...Yes, of course,” he said and gave Agnelia a small slight, barely visible bow, wings spreading slightly, “My apologies, Lady Agnelia. Prince Page is correct, would you care for something to drink?”

Agnelia looked slightly uncertain before she nodded, “An Equestrian brandy, if you would, your highness.”

Darkfathers studied her with something of slight approval before he looked towards me and Twilight.

Twilight shifted her wings with a smile, looking up from her notes, “We’ll have the same, please,” she said and I nodded in agreement.

He motioned for somepony unseen and it didn’t take long for our drinks to arrive.

I picked it up in my magic, sniffing at the apple brandy, giving it a sip. Hmm, good stuff too.

Darkfeathers was the next one to talk, “Your rebels entering our lands is unacceptable,” he said quietly, holding his own class in his hands, claws scraping across the glass softly, “They are killing my citizens and burning villages and harvests.”

Agnelia looked down at her own glass, “We’re not overly fond of them either,” she said dryly before sipping at her drink, “They have caused damage on our side of the border as well. They have an airship as well.”

He frowned, “We haven’t seen any reports of that.”

“You haven’t?” she asked with a frown of their own.

Excellent. They were actually talking now.

I sipped my drink, shared a look with Twilight and then settled down for the long haul. This would take a while.

Chapter 44

I trotted up to Luna in the dream realm and promptly put my forehead against her barrel, “Save me.”

“Are you being serious or just dramatic?” She asked, sounding somewhat amused as she gave my ear a nosing.

“I have been dealing with Griffons and Yeti posturing at each other all day,” I grumbled, “Just when I think they are going to start moving forward, they backslide into posturing. That has to count as serious.”

“Dramatic it is,” Luna said with a smile and shifted to put a hoof beneath my chin, guiding me into a soft kiss.

I kissed back and shifted my wings before I sighed and looked up into her eyes, “But seriously, can we… annex them or something?”

“No.”

Damn it.

Luna looked amused and moved around to put her side against mine, pulling me close with her wing before she lay down, pulling me down with her.

I sighed and leaned against her, resting my head against her shoulder, “...I’m not made for this sort of job,” I admitted, “I don’t have the patience for it.”

“You seem to be doing quite well,” Luna said, “Talks are still ongoing, are they not?”

“They are,” I agreed and flicked an ear, “Not going anywhere fast, but they are at least still talking.”

“Then it’s a good thing.”

“...I know,” I admitted, “I’m just venting a bit,” before I shifted to look up at her with a small smile, “How was your day?”

“Asleep,” Luna teased and bumped her nose gently against mine, “And I need to wake up again soon for Night Court.”

I shook my head and smiled up at her, “Nope. Mine. Can’t have you tonight.”

Luna smiled and hugged my closer with her wing, kissing me softly before she sighed softly, “Page…”

“...I know,” I sighed and shifted my wings beneath hers, leaning against her warmth, “It’s just… miss you.”

“When you get back,” Luna said and rubbed her cheek against my mane, “I’m taking the days until you leave off my duties. Or nights.”

“Really looking forward to that,” I said softly and smiled at her.

She smiled and gave me a soft kiss, “Me as well.”

I sighed and leaned against her, “How much longer?”

“...A few minutes,” Luna said before she smiled softly, “Meeting Celestia later?”

“Lesson tonight,” I agreed and flicked my tail with a nod.

“Anything interesting?” she asked, her wing shifting to brush along mine.

I earflicked before I answered, “Actually, battlefield tactics. Not something you and I ever really covered, we mostly did practical fighting.”

She nodded, “At the time, that was the most important thing,” and then started to get up, stretching her wings before smiling down at me, “Have fun.”

“Will try,” I said, looking up at her with a smile of her own, “You too, have a nice night.”

Leaning down, Luna brushed her lips against mine before she dissolved in a sea of sparkles that quickly faded away.

I sighed softly and got up, stretching my wings with a small groan before I headed to find Celestia's dreams.

It didn’t take long and I soon stepped through, out onto a Canterlot courtyard. The courtyard at the west of the castle actually.

I found myself in a group of hundreds of ponies and I looked up, seeing Celestia giving a speech. Seems like she doesn't escape work in her sleep either.

Tapping my hoof against the cobblestone beneath me, I solidified the dream and dismissed the dream images of ponies around me and I was alone, looking up at the balcony.

“Page,” Celestis said and spread her wings, taking to the air before gliding down to me, “How are things in Griffona?”

“Not coming to blows yet,” I said and smiled at her, “But otherwise, nothing overly good so far. How are things in Canterlot?”

“Not coming to blows yet,” Celestia repeated to me with a smile as she landed before me, folding her wings, “But otherwise, nothing overly good so far.”

I snorted, “Oh ha ha. Very funny, Sunshine.”

She smiled and stuck her tongue out at me, “Canterlot is Canterlot.”

“I have a feeling that you had a good day though,” I said and looked up at her.

Celestia nodded, “A fairly good day,” she agreed and fluffed her wings, “I visited my school for gifted unicorns. That always brightens my day up.”

I nodded, “Looking to find a new student?” I asked, looking up at her.

She looked thoughtful, “...Maybe,” she admitted quietly, “There are a few that have potential, but there is much left to see before we are there,” before she smiled at me, “Besides, I already have a student.”

I grinned and nodded, giving her a small bow, wings spreading, “So, what is on the schedule today, Miss Celestia?” I asked.

“Battlefield tactics,” she answered and flicked one ear before closing her eyes and focusing hard. The dream didn’t answer to her. It never did, dream magic was simply too far from her Domain. So I gave it the command to change according to her thoughts.

We found ourselves on a grass plains stretching out in the distance. I looked around, glancing at the sun straight above before I looked behind her. A kilometer or so away I could see troops, thousands of ponies.

I glanced behind me. Equally many were waiting an equal distance away in that direction.

Celestia opened her eyes and looked at me, “Equal forces. Pegasi, Earth ponies and Unicorns. Rules are that we give orders and fight, but no alicorn level magic or dream manipulation. Objective is to capture the other.”

I nodded firmly, “One hour preparation.”

“Agreed.”

With that, I gave her a slight elegant bow, half spreading my wings before I turned and took to the air, flying towards my forces.

I’m never going to out maneuver her, that was simply not going to happen. She’s smarter than I am and has thousands of years of practical experience.

But maybe I can surprise her a bit.

Let’s see how she likes trenches with massed crossbows, archers, spellfire and ballista. Nothing in the rules about using dream magic during the prep time, after all.

Chapter 45

“Hold!”

Earth Ponies galloping towards us, mixed in with them were pegasi flying above and unicorns running behind.

“Hold!”

I peered over the edge of the trench, “Loose!”

My ponies rose from the trench and let loose a flurry of crossbow bolts and spellfire, cutting into the first ranks of charging ponies.

“Raise!”

Earth Ponies pulled on ropes, raising sharpened spikes facing away from the trench.

I could hear Celestia yelling orders and her forces turned away, splitting and galloping in two directions around my fortifications as the Pegasi passed above us, swooping down towards us, being met by unicorn spellfire as they did while the earth ponies used their strength to reload the used crossbows.

Meanwhile, my pegasi headed to the left to harass the earth ponies and unicorns there.

Just as they hit the second trap.

Small sharp wooden spikes, just a hoof tall stuck into the ground in the thousands along the flanks of my fortifications.

The first pony went down rolling with a scream.

My pegasi was upon them as they were forced to slow down and watch their steps.

That’s where things went wrong as firespells started to arch towards us as Celestia rallied her unicorns.

“Shield!”

The unicorns stopped firing and raised overlapping shields as the earth ponies took aim at the right groups and fired again. This time they plinked off magical shields, and didn't do much damage at all.

Well, that was a standard tactic, so luckily I had planned for that.

I jumped out of the trench, “Ready for hoof to hoof!” I yelled. The Earth Ponies and unicorns started to gather up in formation when I discovered a slight flaw with my plan.

It ended up with me in the middle of two enemy forces.

Uhm.

Buck.

“Shift pikes towards the rear force and move west!” I yelled loudly. Unicorns started to rip the raised west facing pikes from the earth and shifted them towards the left force before I galloped towards the west, everypony galloping along and trying to keep to formations as my pegasi circled around above.

Shit, shit, shit! Need to get out from between! She’s only won like that twice in the past!

Spellfire slashed down towards us from both directions, breaking shields down as they did.

“Shield! Shield! Pegasi, harass their outer flanks!”

By the time we were out of their combined spellfire and had everypony behind solid shields, I turned to look back towards Celestias forces, only to find that while I had been busy yelling at ponies and get them lined up, Celestia had taken possession of my fortifications and pulled the sharpened pikes back into their original positions.

...Buck…

I wasn’t sure how many ponies she had lost, but my forces were down to two thirds. Well, I’m not charging into that, I know exactly how nasty it is and it’s currently inhabited by a sneaky bitch too.

“Unicorns, high arching spellfire!” I commanded and spells started to arch through the air to hit the shields held over the trenches by her unicorns.

Damn it, I need a better view.

Taking to the air, I joined my pegasi, circling above my forces as I peered towards Celestias forces.

Well, this was bad.

Okay then, I know what I wouldn’t like when I was in there, so let’s try that. It looked like I was still outnumbering her.

I went down to land, “Okay, Pegasi harass, Unicorns and Earth Ponies, split the forces and flank. Careful with the trip hazards.”

Heading with the left force, we kept our shields up against her spellfire as we trotted forwards to flank them. My unicorns were starting to look worn and tired from the constant shielding.

Okay, we’re in position, now we move in and-

A battle roar filled the air and Celestias forces charged us, completely abandoning the fortifications as they all galopped towards our forces, earth ponies with spears at the ready.

Buck.

“Shields down! Shields down!” I ordered, “Spellfire! Spellfire! Crossbows! Front ranks, spears!! Pegasi, aircover!” I yelled as I cast piercing spells towards the charging ponies, joining in with a couple of spears of ice.

Our forces crashed with the sound of armor against armor as ponies hit ponies and things descended into a melee as her forces hit mine in an arrowhead formation, piercing into my forces and breaking my lines.

I turned, pulling my chakram from it’s hanging hook and sent it spinning with my magic, “Unicorns!” I yelled, “Switch to fire! Fire!”

Things descended into confusion and fighting until something hit me from the right, sending me sprawling on the now muddy ground with an earth pony wearing her armor pinning me down, a knife in his teeth held against my neck.

Everything went quiet, the sound of battle dying down and I collapsed, breathing heavily as I felt the mud soak into my coat and beneath my armor.

Buck.

Opening my eyes again, I looked up at Celestia, finding her standing above me. Her legs were muddy, but the rest of her looked as radiant as usual, her golden armour glinting in the light of her sun.

“Well…” I said, looking up at her as the earth pony moved off me, “I bucked up.”

Celestia smiled and laid down in the mud next to me, “Page, it’s not the first time I met somepony that tried those sort of fortifications,” she said and her horn lif and I could feel her brush mud from my face, “if it helps, I say you did better than they did. Now, what was your mistake?”

Rolling over onto my stomach in the mud, I shifted the dream to make the forces around us go away, but I left everything else like it was while trying to brush some mud off myself, “Well… a great number of them. But the main one was splitting my forces while in a position that allowed you to use all of yours on half of mine.”

Celestia nodded, “So what should you have done?”

I sighed, “What you did. I should have taken everything I had and went after the half you were in.”

“One way of doing it,” Celestia agreed and helped brush mud off me with her magic, “Especially while your unicorns were relatively fresh. But if it is risky as it leave your flank exposed against the other half. Why digging holes though? To avoid spellfire?”

“Mostly,” I agreed,“ and to hide the rest of the surprises. They also give some cover against pegasi.”

“Unless we use them for weather,” Celestia pointed out, “Your pegasi wouldn’t be able to go up and stop it without exposing themselves to spellfire from my unicorns.”

I slowly nodded, “So the idea to use trenches was completely wrong?”

“Not at all. The idea with those little spikes hidden in the grass on your flanks was a good one as well,” Celestia said and frowned, “Somewhat cruel, but it would work quite effectively. But it was the wrong composition on my side of the fight for that sort of fortification to work effectively. You’d need actual walls. It helped, of course, but even so. And you abandoned them too easily when you thought you were being surrounded.”

I slowly nodded again and climbed to my hooves, “I see,” I said and shifted my wings, “Let’s move this to somewhere other than a muddy field an-eeepOPH!”

Celestias magic gave my hooves a firm push and I found my hooves suddenly not beneath me anymore and I ended up face down in the mud with a splash as the multi thousand years old goddess of the sun descended into laughter next to me.

Revenge will be mine.

Chapter 46

I opened my eyes and found myself looking into Sunsets green eyes, “Hey.”

“Hey,” she murmured and then stretched, “Time to get up?”

“Think so,” I admitted with a small sigh, “Sun’s up.”

Sunset yawned and rolled onto her stomach, stretching before relaxing again, “What time were the talks continuing?”

“After lunch,” I said and shifted my wings and glanced back, seeing Twilight still deep asleep on the other side of me.

She had still been up by the time I went to bed and so had Sunset. I turned and looked to Sunset, “...When did you two get to bed yesterday?”

“After midnight,” Sunset admitted and scooted close, my wing settling across her back, “Twi has some things for you before the next meeting.”

I nodded and held her closer, touching my horn to hers, “What did you get up to yesterday?”

“Lord Aether was kind enough to arrange a tour of the city and the local guard,” Sunset murmured, “It was interesting. I think Midnight would like to look at their siege weapons.”

“Taking notes?”

“Mhmm,” she agreed and then groaned, pulling away and flicking her ears, shaking her head, “Don’t do that!”

“Do what?” I asked with a smile.

“Making me go to fall back asleep,” Sunset protested and then raised her head with a small yawn before she scooted and jumped off the bed, stretching again, “I’m going for a run.”

“You do that,” I agreed, watching her lazily. Mmm. Watching Sunset stretch was one of my favorite activities.

Sunset hesitated before she smiled and turned to look towards me and the still sleeping purple alicorn, “Actually, we all are.”

“Uhm… what?”

“I blame... you,” Sparks managed to say, breathing hard as she leaned against my side.

“How… is this… my fault?” I managed to answer as I panted for breath.

“Oh come on,” Sunset said, her breathing just slightly heavy as she waited for us to catch up on the path around the large fortress, “I know both of you have run longer before.”

“You gave her the idea!” Sparks protested and then glowered at Sunset, “I was sleeping peacefully! I was having a very nice dream!”

Sunset smiled and moved up to touch her horn to Sparks, “You did want to get back more into shape.”

Sparks glared at her before she sighed and gave her a small kiss before looking at me, “Still blame you.”

I stuck my tongue out at her and then looked at Sunset, “The fact that you’re handling this better than we do without even being an Alicorn is completely unfair.”

We had both pegasi/thestral and earth pony aspects on our side! Sunset being in better shape than both of us as an unicorn was completely unfair.

“I’m the one that doesn't sit around in meetings or in a library all day,” Sunset teased with a small grin, “So? Are we going to keep doing this?”

Sparks groaned, her head against my shoulder for a long moment before she sighed and raised her head, nodding, “...Yes, or something like it,” she said and then looked at me, “We both are.”

“We are,” I gave in after a couple of moments of insistent looks from both of them, “And flying and such too.”

Sunset nodded, satisfied for the moment before she turned away, “Come on, let’s head back. I’m hungry,” before she headed off again at a gallop.

I shared a look with Sparks, “She needs a good tickling.”

“I can provide the feathers,” Twilight agreed, shooting a small glare after the unicorn before she sighed, “Come on,” and then galopped after her. I quickly moved to try to catch up.

The last part was the worst one. A two hundred meter ramp up to the entrance.

By the time we reached the end, I had caught up to Twilight but we were all breathing heavily, all of us intensely sweaty.

“Maybe… baths first…” Sparks gasped softly, slowly trotting in a circle to cool down. I copied her, nodding, “get… revenge… there.”

“D-definitely.”

Sunset nodded in agreement, breathing heavily before she smiled at us, “Good job, you two.”

“Evil unicorn,” I grumbled and stretched my wings.

She grinned, “Damn right,” and moved up between us, giving us each a quick nuzzle, “Come on, let’s get that bath. You two have a meeting in a couple of hours.”

Sparks nodded and we headed inside, “So what are your plans for today?” she asked, looking at Sunset.

Sunny shrugged, “Actually don’t have any yet. But Captain Ragegore did invite me to observe the royal guard training, so I’m thinking that?”

“You’re really getting into that sort of thing, aren’t you?” I asked, “Quite a leap from magical studies with Celestia.”

Sunset flicked one ear in thought before she shook her head, “Actually, not sure it is,” she answered, “I like to think that it’s the same thing, but more on the practical side of things. It’s still theory, often still magic, but it also has an immediate practical effect. Like when I practice with Tempest… it reminds me a bit what actually got me into magic in the first place. That feeling of power when you cast those spells… it’s not something we really do anymore with day to day magic,” she said and looked at Twilight.

Twilight nodded in agreement, “I definitely get what you mean,” she said, “Magical theory is fun, but there is something special with actually casting spells.”

“It’s not just magic either, “Sunset said with a smile, “It’s actually doing things, not just thinking about how to do them. I like it.”

Chapter 47

“You need to give them something, your highness,” Twilight said as she walked along with Darkfeathers and myself into the throneroom, “I have negotiated with Yeti, before and after their invasion. Without any kind of give from their opponents, they are not going to bend.”

Darkfeathers fluffed his feathers and looked thoughtful, “Perhaps…”

Twilight looked thoughtful, “Not sure it even needs to be anything big, if those creatures raiding your villages really are rebels, they want to stop them almost as much as you do. Maybe if we could go out there and talk to them…”

“I’m fairly sure our Guards would tackle both of us if we tried,” I commented, “Let’s not antagonize them if we can avoid it, their jobs are hard enough as is.”

Darkfeathers looked amused, “Over-protective guards?”

“Something like that,” I agreed with a small smile, “Well, if it keeps them happy. I doubt talking would work in this case anyway.”

Twilight frowned at me but didn’t protest. Not right now at least, I had no doubt she would have plenty to tell me about it later.

She was the Princess of Friendship, so she might even have a point.

But I didn’t want to go traipsing across the Griffon lands to get into mortal danger! I would be way too busy traipsing across the Griffon lands into mortal danger!

Speaking of which…

“Say, King Darkfeathers,” I said, “I wouldn’t mind seeing more of your country after the talks have finished, would it be possible to get permission to take our airship to tour the countryside?”

“But of course,” he said with a smile, “Would you require a guide?”

I shook my head, “That’s not necessary,” I said and shifted my wings before leaning a bit closer, lowering my voice, “Between you and me, I’d just want some time to relax with Sunset and Twilight away from everypony else… or at least as much as such a thing is possible.”

That’s what I wanted. That’s not what was going to happen as I would be involved in hive politics, but what I wanted was a couple of days enjoying the views with Sunset and Twilight.

I didn’t lie.

“Ahh,” he said with a grin, nodding, “More than understandable.”

Twilight blushed and poked me with her wing but didn’t say anything, looking away instead.

A door opened and a group of griffons walked inside, crossing towards us. I recognized the griff in the lead.

Razorwing, the would be ambassador to equestria with the shortest career in the history of diplomacy.

Oh great, what is it now?

He gave King Darkfeathers a quick bow before turning to me, wings rising as he fluffed his breathers, “Prince Page, I demand satisfaction! You ruined me!”

“Who are you?”

He blinked at me, “I’m Razorwing! Lord Razorwing!”

I frowned at him in slight bewilderment, “...I’m sorry, sir, but it does not ring a bell. Have we met?”

He looked angry enough to crack his beak, “I was in Canterlot at the welcoming reception for the new Griffon Ambassador.”

I raised my wings and nodded, “Ah, I see! Were ýou one of the staff?”

“I was the ambassador! I struck you!”

“...I’m sorry, I’m afraid I don’t remember you. Did I do something to hurt your feelings? I’m terribly sorry if that’s the case.”

He looked about ready to explode but then he took a deep breath, “Do you accept my challenge?” he finally ground out through a closed beak.

I frowned at him before I looked at Darkfeathers. He looked pissed but controlled.

“Can he do that?” I asked him.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Darkfeathers answered, his eyes not stopping their attempt to burn Razorwing alive, “As a noble of the court and the head of a prominent family, he has the right to issue dueling challenges if he feels his honor has been damaged.”

“Do I need to accept it?”

Darkfeathers shook his head, “No. But not doing so may cause… trouble,” he said and kept trying to burn the other griffon and his hangerons to ash with his eyes, “They represent a faction that does not see any use in our current arrangements with Equestria. An unfortunately somewhat powerful one.”

Razorwing met his glare for a second before escaping it to glare at me in turn, “Well? What do you say, Pony. Do you have any shred of honor? Or are you a cowardly grazer?”

I ignored him, “Do I have to answer now?”

The King shook his head, “According to tradition, you have two days to decide.”

I nodded and turned back to Razorwing and his followers, “I’ll let you know in two days then, Baserwing.”

“It’s Razorwing!”

“What did I say?”

He didn’t answer, he just turned around and stormed out, his followers… following.

I stared after him until the door slammed shut before I turned to Darkfeathers, “He’s not very bright, is he?”

“Not particularly,” the King sighed, “He lost a lot of influence after his failure as the ambassador to Equestria, but not all. He is the head of an old and powerful family. You do realise that according to our dueling codes, you will not be allowed to use your magic? As he is unable to.”

I nodded and met Twilight's eyes, “We have read them,” I said and sighed, “It was part of what we went through on the way here.”

Twilight didn't look happy, “Page, with no magic…”

“I still have earth pony strength,” I reassured her, “And thestral flight. I’d be fine. But it may not even come to that, perhaps we can come with an alternative.”

The King looked dubious.

Chapter 48

“I don’t like this,” Twilight said, looking at me from her place on the balcony.

We were on the balcony of our rooms, overlooking the city, the sun setting in the distance.

“Neither do I,” I admitted, “but I really don’t see an alternative right now. You heard Darkfeathers, Not doing it may seriously damage pony/griffon relations or at least reputation. They put a lot of honor weight on their duels.”

Sunset frowned at me and then shook her head, “Do you think you can do it?”

“Yes.”

“Without getting hurt?”

I hesitated and then nodded, “...Yes,” I answered with a nod, “And I’m going to be practising in dreams with Luna until then.”

“Actually,” Sunset said thoughtfully and flicked one ear, “Go to Tempest instead. Luna’s used to fighting with magic, Tempest knows how to without it.”

That was a good point, Tempest had been doing very well for herself.

I slowly nodded.

Sparks didn’t look happy and looked behind me and Sunset, “Amber, what do you think about this?”

“Don’t have a problem with it.”

I blinked and looked back at the changeling, “Huh?” I asked. Now that was surprising!

Amber blinked at me, “It’s just one griffon, sir. They are strong and has sharp bits, but they are not very fast and this one look especially dumb. You will be fine.”

Awww.

“I still don’t like it,” Twilight protested and sighed, “I...I don’t like ponies fighting. Or other creatures for that matter. And you could still get hurt.”

“I’d rather not either,” I admitted and shifted my wings, looking down at my hooves, “But in this case it may be the best of two bad choices.”

“You could also pick a champion,” Sunset suggested, “I could do it, I have been practicing with Tempest.”

My first reaction of ‘absolutely bucking not’ was a very emotional and… human one. Asking a woman to defend me was…

Not only instinctual, but cultural and just plain bucking wrong.

But in the pony way of seeing it, it was fairly normal. At least used to be in the past, before Celestia reformed the Royal Guard, mares made up almost all of pony fighting forces. In fact, it was illegal for stallions to serve in the armies of the old earth pony city states as well as in the pegasus legions.

Unicorns had allowed them, but they had still been rare.

My personal guard was all mares.

I was literally having women defend me daily.

But this was different! Somehow anyway, I wasn’t really sure exactly how it was different but it was. It was, damn it!

Maybe it was just me, but there was no way I’d allow that.

I shook my head, “Thanks Sunny, but griffons are patriarchal. Asking a mare to represent me would not go over well.”

That’s my excuse and I’m sticking to it!

Sunset smiled slightly at me, “And you don’t want to.”

“...And I don’t want to,” I admitted and sighed, “If you got hurt doing it… I don’t know what I would do.”

“And how do you think we feel about it?” Twilight said and moved up to us, her wings raising, “How do you think Luna would react?”

I flinched slightly, my ears flicking to the side, “Sparks…”

“Don’t you ‘Sparks’ me!”

I flinched again and Sunset moved up, pressing her side against Twilights, looking up at her,

“Twi, calm down. It will be fine,” Sunset reassured her, “I know you have read the griffon dueling code, it’s usually to first blood. It’ll be fine.”

Twilight looked down at her before she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before opening her eyes again and looking at me, “I don’t like this.”

I moved closer, touching my horn to hers as I looked into her eyes, “I know,” I said softly, “Neither do I… but sometimes th-”

“There is no right choice, just the least bad one,” Twilight muttered and sighed, resting her forehead against mine for a second, our horns crossed as she grumbled, “I know. We have the same teacher.”

“We do,” I agreed and then shifted, giving her nose a small kiss, “I’ll be fine, I promise.”

“You better be,” She said, looking into my eyes before she sighed, “Let’s head to bed before Tempest wakes up if you need to talk to her.”

I nodded. Good point, she was in Nocturnis, she’d be waking up soon with the sun going down, “I’ll go sleep,” I agreed, “You two coming?”

“In a bit,” Sunset said and eyed Twilight, “...Wanna watch the sunset?”

That got a smile from the alicorn, “I always like watching the Sunset.”

“Me too, but we shouldn’t do that on the balcony,” I chimed in with a grin, “What if some griff flies past?”

Sunset turned slightly red and poked me with her hoof, “You, sleep,” and then looked to Twilight, “you, get something for us to drink.”

Sparks grinned and leaned in, kissing her cheek before walking back inside, running her wing across my back as she did.

I glanced after her and then sighed softly and touched my horn to Sunsets, “I should get going before Tempest wakes up.”

Sunset nodded and leaned against me for a second, “Be careful.”

“Always.”

“Since when!?”

Chapter 49

I hit the wooden deck, rolling onto my hooves only to get a hoof to the face.

I fell back down.

Ow.

Dream or not, that hurt. I made the dream as realistic as possible. That broke my muzzle.

Resetting myself in the dream, I looked up at the star filled sky through the branches above, Luna's moon shining down on the training grounds.

Luna's reaction when I told her what had happened had not been what I had expected.

Luna flicked one ear and sighed, nodding, “I see.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, sitting down on the not-ground of the dream realm.

Luna settled down and stretched her wings, “I feared that since the first time you went to the griffons. It would happen sooner or later, it’s the nature of the griffons. They are belligerent at the best of times and it was only a matter of time before one got in their mind to improve their station by challenging you.”

“...I see,” I admitted and scraped my hoof against the not-ground, “So you’re not against this?”

“I’m against you getting hurt,” Luna said seriously, “And I expect you to represent Equestria well,” she continued before she sighed softly, “But as I said, it would happen eventually, My Page.”

“I’m not too used to fighting without my magic,” I admitted, “I’m going to seek out Tempest, see if she can brush up my skills a bit.”

“Go before she wakes up,” Luna said and gave me a quick kiss, “I will see you later tonight.”

Tempest moved to look down at me, “You fight like a unicorn with their magic blocked.”

“...Thanks…” I said, looking up at her before I rolled onto my hooves, getting up, “Because that’s basically what I will be during this.”

“Roadapples, Commander,” Tempest said, walking around me and poking my wings with her hoof, “You have these and these,” she continued, giving my legs a poke, “Flight of a thestral and strength of a earth pony. You should be able to move like a thestral and fight like an earth pony. And earth pony your build and size is strong enough to bend me into a pretzel. You’re an alicorn, you’re just as strong. Why didn’t you?”

“Because I can’t hit you,” I sighed, “You’re freakishly fast.”

Tempest shook her head, moving around to face me again, “No, you’re just obvious about what you’re trying to do.”

“I’m the alicorn of stories! Literally the Prince of Lies! How am I being obvious!?”

“You look where you’re going to try to hit me,” Tempest answered calmly and flicked her tail and right ear, “It matters much less in magical combat as usually it’s at a range where you can’t see your opponents eyes, it even helps your aim with spellcasting which is why you are in the practice of doing so.”

I hesitated and shifted my wings, “Oh.”

“You don’t have much pure hoof to hoof training, do you, sir?” Tempest asked.

“...Some, but not much,” I admitted, “It was never a focus, I always learned something that involved magic. Spellcasting, shields or holding a weapon in my magic.”

“I don’t recommend weapons,” Tempest cautioned me, “you’re not trained to hold one in your muzzle. That needs special training.”

I shook my head, “Hadn’t planned on it. But do you think you can get me up to what’s needed to fight a griffon hoof to hoof.”

Tempest nodded, “Definitely,” she agreed, “But we’ll be practicing every night until then. You don’t need to work your strength up, it’s all good. All you need is practice.”

“Okay then, we’ll do that,” I agreed before I sighed, “...And when we’ll get back, I’ll make sure that Twilight and myself join you and Sunset at least a couple of hours a week.”

“Midnight as well,” Tempest agreed with a nod, “Not a bad idea, sir. Now, can you give me a griffon?”

“Your dream, focus on it and I’ll make it do it.”

Tempest closed her eyes and focused and I tapped the floor with my hoof, making the dream shift and a griffon formed next to us. He was bigger than Razorwing, a scar across one eye, just barely missing the eyeball itself. He was a falcon/lion mix and wearing a set of light metal armor.

He snorted and looked at Tempest, “So this is the kind you give your allegiance to now, girl?”

Tempest opened her eyes and looked at him in surprise, “He looks so real.”

“Well, your memory made me,” he said, shifting his wings, “is it no wonder I look like you remember?” he asked and then looked at me with a small scowl, “You want to learn how to fight a griffon, pony? We’ll get you there.”

I blinked at him and then looked to Tempest, “Somepony you know?”

“Knew,” Tempest admitted, “Back when I was a filly, just a couple of years after I left home. He ran a small mercenary company. I traveled with the caravan they were protecting, he’s the first one that first taught me how to fight.”

“I’m Ironclaw,” The Griffon told me, “Let’s see if you can do better than a little filly.”

Chapter 50

Opening my eyes, I laid still. The light of the sunrise filtering in through the high windows to the bedroom as I resisted the urge to roll over and scream into my pillow.

Instead I rolled onto my stomach and looked to the side. For once I was the first one awake, Sunny and Sparks were still asleep, cuddled up together at one side of the bed.

They likely stayed up late last night while I was fighting an imagined griffon.

When leaving Nocturnis, I had almost imagined this trip being somewhat relaxing. I mean, mediating between Griffons and Yeti, sure, but the rest would just be time for us.

But no.

Griffons and Yeti, somehow helping Skitter contact another hive without it turning into a war/feeding frenzy and now this bucking duel nonsense. Then there was back home and having the entire population of Nocturnis looking to me for answers that didn’t exist.

Slipping out of bed so as not to wake anypony, I exited into the main room, closing the door behind me as I exited onto the balcony, putting my hoof against the thick stone railing as I looked towards the raising sun for a split second before quickly looking away.

How do you do it, Sunshine?

How do you keep it from overwhelming you? At least My Luna is somewhat defended from the pressure from being Nocturnal, but you face it all head on.

But you don’t bend. You don’t break. All that pressure, it just… wash over you like water against the base of a mountain.

I’m not going to be able to do it like that. It was wearing me down. I could tell.

And it was just a small town.

Looking down, I saw a squad of griffon guards fly past, heading towards the edge of the town towards the gates, spears held in their talons.

Change of the guard.

“Good morning, your majesty,” a voice said and I glanced back, spotting Flower Rain. She was carrying a small tray with fruits in her muzzle, baked goods and some smoked fish. And a cup of tea.

“Good morning, Flower,” I said, giving her a small smile, “Sleep well?”

She nodded and crossed over, settling the tray onto the wide stone railing, “I did, sir.”

“You didn’t need to bring me that,” I told her with a smile.

“It was just inside the door, I just carried it here,” she said with a smile of her own.

I nodded and picked a slice of apple with my magic, “Thank you,” I said and looked out over the city again.

After a few minutes, I looked to the side, finding Flower sitting and watching me. Her notepad was laid on the railing, her pen sitting on it.

“What?” I asked with a small smile.”

“...You look thoughtful,” Flower admitted, “It’s not really my place to ask, but I'm curious.”

I smiled and shook my head, taking a piece of smoked salmon, “Oh no, Flower. If it’s anypony’s place to ask, it’s yours. You’re my assistant. You kind of do need to know what I’m doing or thinking or it’d make your job impossible. If you’re curious, ask.”

“...What are you thinking about, sir?”

“Right now, that I have asked you to call me by name before,” I commented. Mmm, smoked fish.

Flower shifted a bit uncomfortably, “It feels wrong.”

“I’m not going to force you,” I said and sighed softly before sipping my tea, offering her the tray.

Flower hesitated but then took a slice of apple.

“As what I was thinking about,” I continued and flicked one ear, “Nocturnis and what we could do to attract business. The village is going well, but we can’t deny that we need a flow of bits to purchase the items we need to import what we need… and for our ponies to afford to do the same.”

Flower nodded, “Such as steel. And nice clothes.”

“Not a lot of mines in Nocturnis,” I agreed and stretched my wings for a second before sipping my tea again, “When we get back to Canterlot, I need to discuss the matter with Celestia and Luna, see if either of them has any ideas.

“What of Princess Twilight and Princess Midnights shield obelisk ideas?” Flower asked, scribbling a small note down. Likely to remind me to discuss it with Sunshine.

I nodded, “It would open up a lot of space for us,” I agreed, “Plenty of things dangerous that’s the size of a pony, but it will help a lot and we could set up normal walls against most of those. But we’ll need so many of them, they take time to make and then even more time to enchant and then they need to be transported into place. But it will be worth doing.”

Flower nodded slowly, “Like carving a railway tunnel through a mountain.”

“Same idea,” I agreed and sipped my tea again, “What time did the talks continue?”

“Noon.”

I nodded. I needed to go talk to Skitter. Before waking up I had gone looking for Changeling dreams. I found them towards the south and I was fairly sure I had a fix on the hive now. I would have to check on a map to be certain, but if I remembered my geography right, it put them close to the coast.

That was a bit odd, Changelings as a rule aren’t fans of salt water. It has a tendency to leave crystals behind in their leg holes which apparently itched and was tricky to get rid of.

Glancing towards the bedroom, I smiled to myself, “When they wake up, please let them know I have gone to the airship to talk to Skitter.”

Flower nodded, “As you like, your majesty.”

And we were back to that. Oh well. Foal steps, I guess.

“And please alert the guard that I want to go to the ship in ten minutes or so,” I said and picked another piece of salmon.

Flower got up and bowed briefly before she trotted back inside.

I could just have left, but the least I could do would be to give them at least a couple of minutes to prepare. Rude not to.

Chapter 51

I found Skitter in the same small cargohold I last saw her in. What I didn’t see was eighty percent of the Changelings that used to be there with her.

I very carefully didn’t ask where they were, because if I didn't know, I wouldn’t need to lie about it if asked by the griffons.

Skitter looked up when I walked inside and smiled, “Welcome, sir.”

“Thanks Skitter,” I said and crossed over to sit down next to her, “Not going to have a look around while we’re in town?”

“...I have gone out,” the changeling princess admitted, “But I… don’t enjoy the taste of griffons. They are too belligerent.”

“I suppose,” I agreed and then looked at her, “I found the other hive. If I read the geography right, they are located close to the ocean towards the south.”

Skitter frowned, “The ocean, sir? Are you sure?”

“Well, no,” I admitted, “It’s not a perfect science and Changelings dreams are strange. I’ll be able to point it out more precisely when we get closer.”

Skitter nodded, her wings buzzing softly for a second, “How many did you find, sir?” she asked as she turned to look at me.

I sighed and shifted my wings, “They are a smaller hive,” I said, “One Queen and a hundred or so drones. I didn’t enter any dreams, ‘ling dreams are too trippy. But there are not a lot of them. I don’t think she has an active Princess either. Be it because she is too young or because they don’t have enough love for one, I have no idea.”

Skitter buzzed her wings in thought, looking towards the drone before she nodded, “That might… help.”

“Hmm,” I agreed and frowned slightly, “Doing okay, Skitter?”

She looked back at me again, “I’m fine, sir.”

I raised an eyebrow at her and she shifted slightly,

“I’m… nervous,” she admitted and looked uncertain, “S-she will be a Queen. I wouldn’t be able to fight her if… she tries to.”

“It won’t come to that,” I told her seriously, “I will make sure of it.”

Skitter shifted and glanced down at her hooves but she seemed to relax slightly, “...I’m not sure it works like that.”

“I’ll make it work like that.”

Somehow.

Skitter nodded like what I said just made total sense, “Yes, sir.”

“Take some time to relax,” I told her, “Just… shift to a griffon and take a walk around the city. Griffons have love too.”

She slowly nodded, “I...I suppose I should… I am a bit hungry,” she admitted.

I got back to my hooves, “Just be careful. Don’t get caught.”

Skitter looked at me like I said something dumb before green fire crawled up from her hooves along her black chiting in a flash, all the way up to the top of her horn.

In her place was a white falcon/tiger griffon female with brilliant green eyes.

Or that’s what she would look like to anypony else, I could see her real form through the shape, but it was good, very good.

She raised one hand and looked down at her claws before she eyed me, “Well, pony? Still think I might get caught? My name is Zakia of House Grimclaw.”

A pair of the drones flashed in green fire and a pair of dark feathered griffons moved to flank her.

I smiled at her and chuckled, “There is little chance of that,” I admitted and half spread my wings as I bowed to her, “My apologies, Lady Zakia. Please, allow me to escort you to the entrance.”

“Very well, pony,” she said, her voice haughtily before she swept out of the small cargobay.

I grinned and quickly moved to catch up, “This way, my lady,” I said and led the way towards the door facing away from the landing place.

Lighting my horn, I pulled it to the side and bowed to her, “I hope you enjoyed your tour of the airship.”

Skitter… Zakia… looked at me, “It was sufficient, pony,” she said before she winked and threw herself into the open air, her wings spreading and she started to glide down towards the city below, the two drones following behind her.

Closing the door behind them, I flicked one ear.

At least Skitter was feeling better now. I was more worried though. She was right though, at that other hive was a Changeling Queen.

Somepony like Chrysalis. I could not fight Chrysalis, even if it would be a straight up fight. Knowing her, it would not be.

Fairly sure even Pincer would have been more than my match in a straight up fight.

Which one would this one be more like? Chrysalis or Pincer? Pincer we might be able to out maneuver. Chrysalis…

But we had Sparks on our side. Power overwhelming and all that. I need to talk to her about that tonight, that it might come to fighting to defend everypony.

I closed my eyes, leaning against the metal wall of the airship corridor for a long moment. The idea of asking Sparks or Sunset or anypony to possibly fight a Changeling Queen…

I hated everything about it.

But I would do it anyway. Because it was the least wrong option I could see. But… but maybe Sparks could see something better. She was the Alicorn of Friendship.

Maybe… maybe she could see what I couldn’t.

Resting my head against the cold metal for another second, I then stood up, took a deep breath and walked through the airship towards the exit, giving the crewponies I passed a smile.

A pegasus met me by the exit and I nodded to her, “Moon Glow. Good morning, I hope I didn’t disturb my guards too badly with my little sidetrip.”

“Not at all, sir,” she said and smiled, “I was just curious if you had anything else planned.”

“Not today. Back to our quarters before the next set of talks.”

Moon Glow nodded, “Yes sir.”

Chapter 52

“So we are agreed?” Agnelia said across the table, “We will provide observers and advisers to your troops and move our own to block theirs at the border. Our forces will not cross the border itself. We’ll catch them between us.”

King Darkfeather nodded, “Agreed. In return for you moving the rest of your forces away from the border as we deal with your rebels.”

Oh thank Luna they are done. It has been a long few days, just sitting here listening to them.

But finally it seemed like they had come to an agreement.

Darkfeather got up, moving around the table. Agnelia doing the same as they met by Sparks and me.

She bowed slightly to him, offering him her hand.

He took it in his talons, giving the back a small peck with his beak, “Perhaps in the future, we could meet in less adverse conditions,” he said.

Agnelia nodded, “You have an impressive city, your highness,” she said, “I wish there was time to see it. Perhaps in the future… if this works, maybe there may be more things we can discuss in the future.”

“I’m sure there are, my lady,” Darkfeather said with a smile as he let her hand go, “But we should act quickly.”

“There is little time to spare, I should prepare for departure,” she agreed and then turned to bow slightly to me and Sparks, “Your highnesses,” she said before she looked to Darkfeather, “We will meet again, King Darkfeather,” she said before she turned and walked out, her guards joining up behind her.

Twilight smiled at the king, “That worked out well.”

“As good as can be expected,” he agreed and smiled at us, “Thank you for mediating in these talks. I have no doubt having you here had a calming effect,” he said before she smiled a bit more wryly, “On both sides, I have to admit.”

Pax Equestria. Or fucking else.

“I’m just glad we could help,” I said and shifted my wings, “Nopony wants a war.”

He nodded, fluffing his feathers up slightly, “Indeed. But she’s right, there is little time to spare, I should send messages to my forces to expect Yeti advisors along the border.”

I gave him a small bow, “Of course. Don’t let us hold you up.”

He left the room and I shifted closer to Sparks, resting my head against her neck. I could feel her smile against my ear as her wing settled across my back,

“Glad it’s over?” she asked softly.

“Mmm. Not sure I’m made for these kinds of things,” I admitted equally quietly before I pulled back and smiled at her, “You are so much better at it.”

Sparks rubbed her cheek against mine for a second, “But they wouldn’t have listened as well to me.”

The Yeti feared me. The Griffons, or at least Darkfeather respected me.

I brushed my wing against hers, “Well, that only shows that they’re all idiots.”

OW!

Damn it, why did Luna teach you that!?

Sparks let go of my ear, shooting me a small glare, “Stop that!” she commanded as her horn lit and she wrapped us in a dome of magic, hiding any sounds from inside and the outside mirrored.

“What?”

“Putting yourself down!” she said and stepped back to glare at me, “You’re always doing that! Look at what you have accomplished!”

I cringed slightly, “...Sorry,” I said and glanced down at my hooves for a second, “It’s just… from this point of view it just seems that everypony else has done all the important things. I couldn’t have done anything without everypony else. I didn’t build the village, I didn’t figure out how to remove the curse or can even cast the spell to do it. I don’t defend the village or even-”

I found a pair of forelegs wrapped around me as she pulled me into a tight hug.

“Page…” Twilight said against my neck, “Nothing of that would have happened without you. You thought to do it, you got everypony together. Pulling in the same direction,” she said and pulled back to look into my eyes, her horn touching mine, “I couldn’t have done that. Not with the thestrals.”

“If you knew about them, you would have.”

Twilight smiled sadly at me, “No. No I couldn’t have. They wouldn’t have trusted me.”

“Because of this,” I said bitterly, spreading my wings, “Because of Discord?”

She shook her head and kissed my temple, “No. Because of this. What’s in here,” she said and her hoof touched my chest, “And here. The same reason I fell in love with you. The same reason Sunset did. Or Luna. Because of who you are,” she said softly and then pulled back to look into my eyes, “It’s nothing to do with thestral traits or even being an alicorn. Look me in the eyes and tell me you wouldn’t have tried this when you were ‘just’ an unicorn. If you found the thestrals anyway.”

I looked at her for a long moment before I glanced down at my hooves, “...It’s just so much,” I admitted quietly, “Everything is coming at once and it never seems to be less of it, just more and more. I never told anypony but Celestia, but… I don’t think I can do this.”

Sparks shifted close again, hugging me tight as her wings slipped around me as she rested her head against mine, “You can,” she said softly, “We can. You’re not alone in this, we’re with you the entire way.”

“I know,” I whispered and held her tighter for a moment before slowly letting go, smiling at her with a small sigh, “It’s just so much sometime.”

Sparks nodded, smiling back softly, “I know. But we can do this. Ponies rely on us for it.”

I nodded, “They do,” I said and smiled back, looking into her eyes, “I love you.”

She was so beautiful.

“I love you too,” Sparks said quietly, her nose bumping softly against mine as she met my eyes.

Chapter 53

A white feathered Griffon caught up with us just outside our quarters.

He bowed slightly, “Prince Page, I am Rogar of house Talltalon. I am Lord Razorwings second. It has been almost two days, we require your answer.”

I nodded, “Fine, let’s get this over with,” I said, “Sunset Shimmer will be my second. According to your dueling rules, I pick time and weapons, correct?”

Rogar nodded, “Indeed. But you can not pick something that Lord Razorwing can’t, such as magic.”

“Barehooved then. Unarmed. And tomorrow at midnight, let’s get this nonsense over with.”

Rogar blinked at me, “Midnight? The traditional time is Noon.”

“I’m allowed to pick the time.”

He nodded, “Very well. I will deliver your terms to Lord Razorwing and return with his answer to your second.”

He bowed again and turned, walking off.

Twilight shot me a worried look.

I flicked one ear, “I don’t like this either,” I admitted with a frown.

Stupid feather cats!

I pushed the door open with my magic and walked inside, Twilight following along. Sunset looked up from reading a book on the couch as we entered,

“How did it go?” she asked as she closed the book.

“It’s over.”

“And the duel is tomorrow at Midnight.” Twilight continued for me as she passed me, “Page named you as Second as we discussed.”

Sunset nodded and stretched, “Good.”

I walked up, I gave her a quick hug with my wing, “Careful, maybe I’ll run off.”

She grinned, “I’m sure that’s your plan all along,” she teased and leaned against me, “Now go practice.”

“Yes boss,” I agreed and let go, stretching before I smiled at her, “join me?”

Sunset shook her head, sticking her tongue out at me, “Can’t, somepony made me their second so I have to stay awake to organize this entire thing.”

“I’ll come, a nap sounds pretty nice right now,” Twilight said as she returned from the balcony and shook her head, “I wish this entire duel didn’t need to happen. It seems pointless.”

“I’m with you there,” I agreed and moved up to her, “I can’t drop it though, you heard the King about the political situation. I will try to talk him out of it before it starts though.”

“Buck that,” Sunset said and leaned against the backrest of the couch, “Kick his tail.”

“Sunset,” Twilight said with a frown.

Sunset frowned back, “What? He’s not only struck our colt in the past, but threatened him too. He could use a tail kicking. I’m half a mind to do it myself if I thought there was any chance Page would step back. Buck, if Celestia had not put her hoof down at the time, I might have right then!”

“Sunset, we weren’t even together at the time…” I protested.

“So? You were still my best friend.”

“Come,” Sparks said and touched my side with her wing, “Let’s head to bed. You need to practice.”

“Do I now?” I asked with a teasing grin, “Wanna help?”

Sparks blinked and then rolled her eyes, moving towards the bedroom, giving me a smack across the muzzle with her tailtip as she walked past.

I grinned, giving Sunset a quick cuddle on the way past before I followed Twilight and jumped onto the bed, stretching out before I scooted closer. Sparks wing settled across my back and she nosed in beneath my chin.

“Sleeping spell?” she said quietly.

“Mmm,” I agreed and wrapped us in one, sending both of us into the dream realm.

The dream realm sparkled around me and I looked to Twilight's dream portal right next to me. Smiling, I touched my horn to it, sending it towards the nice dreams before I stretched my wings.

A soft wing settled across my back and Luna pulled me tight as she smiled at me, “You’re here early.”

I leaned against her, “Talks are over. They are going to cooperate to deal with the rebels… when we got back to our quarters, I was ordered to bed to practice.”

“Oh really,” Luna teased with a grin.

“That’s what I said!” I laughed and grinned up at her, “But that’s not what they meant this time.”

“No practice needed,” Luna teased, sticking her tongue out at me.

“Join us this time?” I asked her with a smile.

“Of course, My Page.”

Yay. More Luna time!

Staying beneath her wing, I led the way to and into Tempest's dream and we found ourselves in a dusty desert. It hadn't been a nightmare, but it didn’t seem very nice either.

It took a second to spot a much younger Tempest by a large rock to get some protection against the wind. She had a small fire going and a cloth put up on two sticks to try to get some cover from the drifting sand. She looked… like she was twelve or so.

“She has had a hard life,” Luna said softly from next to me.

I nodded, “She has,” I said quietly. Then I tapped my hoof against the sand beneath us, causing the dream to shift in a blur.

We were left on the training platform in Nocturnis, lit by torch fire and a large moon above. Tempest changed too to look like I remembered her, her horn intact.

She blinked and then got up, looking around before spotting us and flicking her ear in surprise, “Your majesty, Princess Luna,” she said in greeting as she bowed.

“Hey Tempest,” I said with a smile, “I hope we’re not interrupting.”

Tempest shook her head, “Of course not, sir. It’s time to practice?” she asked as she stood up straight again.

I nodded, “Duel is tomorrow at Midnight, we have the rest of today and tomorrow.”

Tempest nodded, “Midnight, good, that will give you an advantage even without magic. You went with barehooves like I said?”

“Yep, not about to try to learn to use a weapon without magic in that short a time,” I said and glanced up to Luna, “But I likely should in the future, just in case. I have strained my horn too hard in the past, after all.”

Luna nodded, “Not a bad idea,” she agreed.

Chapter 54

The sun shone bright above, the heat pressing down over Canterlot like a blanket.

Nothing moved, the air still and clear, the cobblestones burning against my hooves as I walked. Nopony else was anywhere in sight, the trees usually lining the street dead and dried.

The only thing sounding between the buildings was the sound of my hooves echoing softly against the hard stone..

Clip. Clop. Clip. Clop.

The sun burned.

I could feel it against my back, against my leathery wings.

It felt like being in the middle of the desert. The heat was unbearable.

And it was getting worse at every step towards the castle. The castle of shining white marble, the gold roofs bright in the steady glare.

The gates to the castle were closed, the shining polished gold stinging at my eyes and I could see heat shimmers around them.

Spreading my wings, I took to the skies, flying over them and over to the main entrance. Those gates were open.

Going inside wasn’t any better. It went from a desert to a furnace, bright sunshine shining in through the windows, giving the marble and the hall an eternal light, like glass frozen in time.

I moved forward.

I knew where I had to go, no matter how hot things got.

The carpet was missing, nothing but bare bright marble. I could swear I heard sizzling each time I set a hoof down.

But they’ll last a bit longer before it started to hurt.

That was about four more steps in, each one getting hotter than the last.

I continued anyway towards the opened gates into the main throne room. That’s when I saw her, burning bright upon her throne.

Radiant shine coat, a mane and tail of flowing solar plasma, ever shifting, too bright to look at. She looked at me and her wings spread wider, glowing with an eternal light as she moved.
Missing any sort of adornments, no necklace, crown nor shoes.

And things got hotter, the heat ramping up from hot fire to open blast furnace. I could smell my coat and mane curling in the heat, smoking.

The unrestrained Alicorn of the Sun slowly got up, walking down the bare stone steps towards me.

Where her hooves touched, the marble glowed, going from red to bright to white in a second, bubbling and spitting liquid stone as her hoof lifted again.

I stood my ground.

I could feel her. Her power, her radiant glow. It was like staring at the sun from a close range.

She glowed eternal like a nuclear furnace, the flash of a nuclear blast frozen in time. Glorious and beautiful in all her horror.

“Page,” she said, her voice quiet but seemingly filling reality, “You… shouldn’t be here.”

I smiled at her, feeling the heat ramping up against me, my coat starting to smoke and I could already see it trailing of the point of my horn, “I am exactly where I should be, Sunshine,” I told her, “I think it’s time we end this, don’t you?”

“It is far too late for that, Page, “ Celestia said as she stopped before me, shining like the surface of the sun, “The time to stop this was far in the past.”

“No,” I told her, “No it’s not. Because this will never come to pass.”

Then I tapped my scorched hoof against the melting marble floor and stopped playing along. The burning heat went away as I solidified the dream around me and it rippled away from me in a circle, returning the throne room to its original appearance and the glare lessened as I felt myself return to normal.

Celestia stayed like before, shining and glowing.

“Hey Sunshine,” I said, “Looking hot today.”

Celestia blinked in surprise, looking around before looking down at herself before she slowly folded her wings again as a look of understanding crossed her face, “This… this is a dream…”

“It is,” I confirmed and walked closer with a small smile, “Or rather, you were having a nightmare. It looked like a bad one so I thought I should investigate. This was a new one.”

She nodded and slowly let out a small sigh, “It’s…. I have not had it for a long time. A very long time,” she said and slowly sank down to lay on the floor.

I moved around to settle down beside her, “Did anything happen?”

Celestia shook her head, “Not… really. It’s just been a difficult day today. Everything seemed to go wrong at once and…”

“You just wanted to burn it all down?” I asked, looking up at her, brushing my wing against her smooth feathers.

Celestia closed her eyes, shaking her head, “No. It was…” she started before she sighed again, “I just got… frustrated.”

“It got to you.”

She didn’t answer, instead she looked down at me, “How are the preparations going?”

“I’m going to kick his tail,” I said with a small smile, “Worried?”

“...A little,” Celestia said softly, “And so is my sister. She tries to hide it, but she is.”

“Don’t worry,” I said, smiling up at her, “I have a backup plan.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, “Oh?”

“Mmm,” I confirmed with a smile, “A backup plan known as Twilight Sparkle. If everything goes wrong or if it’s a trap or something, she’s going to teleport me away.”

“So my sister said,” Celestia said and let out a breath, “I’m still allowed to worry, Page. I don’t like the thought of you getting hurt.”

I nodded. I got that more than well. If anything happened to Luna or Sunset or Twilight or… Celestia either…

I’d be displeased and the one responsible would live to regret that fact.

“Is that what caused this?” I asked and looked up at her.

Celestia shifted a shining wing, “Didn’t help at the very least,” she admitted, “This dream… I had it before. A couple of times during the centuries. After… my sisters exile. Not at once, it was decades before I had it. But I came to wonder what my Nightmare Moon would be like. That thought scared me. My sister is strong, always has been. But her powers… her domain isn’t as direct as mine.”

I nodded and flicked one ear, “The hottest mare in the world.”

That drew a small smile from her but she continued, “I had the dream a few of times since then. When I had an especially difficult day with a lot of stress. I… It sneak up on me. When I thought I had forgotten all about it. There it is. After… after my sister returned, I thought I was rid of it for good.”

“Sorry.”

“Not your fault, Page. It’s only partly from worry,” Celestia said, her sun warm wing brushing across my back as she gave me a small smile, “Besides, you’re here saving me from it.”

“Nobles?” I asked her, looking up at her.

She shook her head, “No. Talks with the Minotaurs once more, among other things,” she said and sighed, “They are… stubborn.”

“That they are,” I said before I sighed, “Time to wake up, Sunshine. Time to raise the sun.”

Celestia nodded and pulled her wing back before she looked at me, “Page… win,” and this time it was a tone of command in her voice.

I smiled before giving her a wink, “Don’t worry. Just going to wake up, get something to eat and then it’s back to practice again.”

Chapter 55

The spot Razorwing had chosen, I could have predicted if I had bothered to try.

The largest arena in the city, lit by torches and the moon above.

What surprised me, when I looked out into it from our private balcony was the sheer amount of Griffons that had showed up to watch.

There had to be thousands of them!

“Well,” I said and took half a step back, “That was more than I expected,” I said and looked towards Sunset and Twilight, “The King and the Princess are here as well.”

“Not everyday you see an alicorn in a duel,” Sunset said, looking out towards the crowd before she glanced back, “I need to finalise things with Rogar,” she said and turned to trot back to the white griffon that was waiting by the door.

“Be careful,” Twilight told me seriously.

I nodded, “When am I not?” I asked with a small smile and she frowned at me.

“Seriously, “I continued, “I will be. You have the ring?”

Sparks nodded and floated a null-magic horn ring from her satchel, “Here,” she told me, floating it up and then slipping it down around my horn. It fit snuggly around the base and I found that I couldn’t keep a coherent magic field anymore.

“Thanks Sparks, I trust your spellwork a lot more than theirs,” I told her with a small smile.

“I can’t believe that he insisted on an anti-magic horn ring,” Twilight told me.

“I can. Don’t want to risk me cheating,” I said and shrugged my wings, “I would have insisted the same in his place.”

“What?!”

I glanced back towards the door to the corridor outside where Sunset's voice had drifted in. Something wasn’t right.

“Sir,” Moon Glow said as she moved up to us, “The anti-magic ring has been bothering me. This may be an assassination attempt. You won’t be able to shield.”

That was a good point. I considered that for a moment before I shook my head.

“If that’s what it is, it’s a bad one,” I said, “Twilight can teleport me away at a moment's notice and I can take the ring off in a second. If they for some stupid reason successed, what then? Luna and Celestia, never mind Sparks here would be a bit peeved. That would not end well for them.”

Twilight didn’t look happy at all and shifted a bit closer to my side, nodding, “I will be keeping a teleport spell ready.”

Sunset trotted back inside, looking furious, “We’re not doing this.”

“What happened?” Twilight asked her, her wings shifting nervously.

“They dragged their hooves saying what kind of duel it was,” Sunset explained quietly, “To first blood is the most common. Razorwing picked incapacitation.”

That made things a lot more serious.

I slowly nodded, “Well, we already knew he was an idiot,” I commented while glancing towards the arena. Now it made a lot more sense.

He had likely spent a lot of Bits spreading the word of this. Especially getting griffons up to watch this late at night.

“Sunsets right,” Twilight said seriously, “We’re not doing this.”

“Yes we are,” I said, turning back to her, “For the same reasons as before, nothing has really changed. I didn’t intend to lose in the first place.”

Sunset hesitated before she sighed, “...Twi, Pages right. Backing down at this stage would send all the wrong signals.”

Twilight took half a step back, snorting and her ears folding back before she scowled. She shook her head again before she sighed, “There has to be a better way.”

“I’ll try to talk him out of it,” I told her seriously, “But I doubt it will help. He’s planned this. He wants revenge for his ‘defeat’.”

Sparks scowled and flicked one ear before she stepped closer, almost nose to nose, “Don’t. Lose.”

“I won't.”

A horn played outside, a deep thone thrumming through the air and I nodded, pulling back before I turned and took to wing, gliding down towards the sands of the arena towards the older owl griffon standing in the middle, holding a horn in one hand.

Razorwing flew down from his own balcony across from mine, landing a second before I did.

“I am Mediator Blooddawn,” the old griffon said, his voice dry as he looked between us, “Before we start, is there no way to finish this without bloodshed?”

I shrugged my wings, “I’m more than willing to let bygones be bygones. I have no problem with Lord Razorwing.”

He was a complete idiot, but I liked that in my enemies.

“Prince Page has insulted my honor and I demand satisfaction as is my right!”

Two guesses who that was.

The first one doesn't count.

Oh fuck you, birdy. His voice kind of carried, clearly playing to the crowd.

Are you really doing that against the Alicorn of Stories?

“When did I do that?” I asked him just as loudly, “When you insulted my clothes or when you struck me unprovoked? Or when your actions caused you to be ejected from your post in Equestria?”

“You insulted me!”

“If I apologize, can we stop this before some griff get’s hurt?”

Razorwing turned to Blooddawn, “I demand the duel that is my right!”

The older griffon sighed, “Very well. The duel is unarmed, no magic, until incapacitation or surrender. To positions, start at the sound of my horn.”

I turned and walked towards a place some ten meters away before turning back, seeing that Razorwing had done the same in the other direction.

This was so dumb.

The older griffon flew to the side, landing and turning to look at us before he, without ceremony, blew his horn.

The crowd got quieter.

Razorwing took to the air, flying towards me. I didn’t bother meeting him in the air, he would have the advantage there, having more sharp bits.

Instead I tracked him as he swung towards the side to circle as I turned to keep facing him, my wings half spread as I lowered my center of mass.

So far, his playbook was-

He banked and dove down towards me in a slashing swoop and I threw myself to the side, avoiding his first attack, his claws hitting nothing but air.

I rolled over in the dusty sand covering the ground and got back onto my hooves, just in time to see him bank around, coming around for a second attack run.

This time he feinted towards my left and then went for my right, shifting his course minutely. I dodged again, his claws flashing past.

I rolled to my hooves in a cloud of dust before flapping my wings hard as he got close again, throwing up a big dustcloud.

Knowing that I likely just disappeared from his sight, I took to the air and rolled, striking out with a hoof where he would be passing by.

Nothing.

I passed out of the dustcloud, seeing that he had banked off and was circling further out.

I landed again, folding my wings as I waited for him to commit again. Slowly I walked towards the left, causing him to constantly keep adjusting his possible flightpath.

Tempest had told me that this was the biggest weakness of a griffon in a fight like this. They may be stronger than a pegasus and with a lot more dangerous bits, but they couldn’t really hover like a pegasus. And if he landed, I would be stronger and move easier and faster.

This was a fight patience won.

Razorwing apparently knew that and he kept circling.

No stones around or I might try my hoof at the earth pony trick of kicking one really hard as a makeshift projectile. Not something I had practiced, but what the buck.

But no stones made that impossible.

Might count as a weapon anyway.

“Well come on then!” I yelled at him, “Every minute you waste here is one where I can’t be home with my Luna. I may not age, but let’s get this done already!”

Strangely that got a loud cheer from a part of the crowd towards the left.

Apparently they liked smacktalk.

Razorwing banked around and went in for another sweep towards me. I moved to dodge, he adjusted, I reversed and planted my rear hooves as I rose up and struck out with my right forehoof.

He beat his wings hard, throwing himself towards the side, but he was way too slow.

I might as well have smacked him with a brick. There was a sound of hoof against flesh and bone and he went past me, crashing to the sandy ground and going rolling in a cloud of dust and feathers.

I didn’t give him time to recover and charged into the dustcloud.

He was faster to recover than I would have thought possible and launched himself at me, claws slashing out.

Rearing up, I struck against him with my hooves.

Avoiding most of my strike, he slashed in wide and then quickly retreated.

A line of pain appeared along my right barrel and I backed off. The dust started to settle, revealing the griffon, one foreleg held from the ground and closer to his chest, his wings half spread.

I glanced down, seeing four red lines across the right of my barrel, red blood already staining my coat and running down my foreleg.

Oh, that was starting to hurt. I needed to get him angry, stop him from thinking.

“You’ll pay for that, pony,” he growled through a closed beak.

“Will I?” I asked quietly and shifted my foreleg, testing my shoulder. It still worked, even if it hurt, “By the time your family line ends, I will still be there. When your name, achievements are forgotten, I will still be there. You will likely hate me for the rest of your life. When I leave this arena, I will forget you. Like I have forgotten when I had breakfast yesterday.”

That did it.

Using his wings, he threw himself at me in a rage and I spun around, bucking out hard. I felt a sting of pain at my left flank, but then my hooves impacted and there was a wet smushing sound filled with snapping as I put my full earth pony strength into the kick.

When I turned back, the griffon was laying on the ground ten meters away, his wings spread, one at a very awkward angle.

I glanced back, breathing hard, finding new lines of red across my hip, just above my cutiemark. Turning back, I slowly approached the fallen griffon, Blooddawn already checking on him before he looked at me, giving me a firm nod, “The duel is over,” he said firmly, “Winner is Prince Blank Page of Equestria!”

The crowd cheered.

Razorwing was still breathing, that’s good. But he was clearly unconscious. I hope I didn’t hit him in the head with that. It looks like I didn’t though, it looked like I got his right shoulder with most of that kick.

I looked around the crowds, “Was this worth it?” I asked them loudly, “Was this senseless violence worth watching? Worth seeing some griff have their bones broken and bleed onto these sands!?”

The crowd was silent, blood dripping down my foreleg and side.

Oh what the hell, how often am I in a dueling arena.

I spread my wings as I reared up, “Where are your cheers!? Are you not entertained!?”

Chapter 56

“Seriously, Sunny,” I said as she checked the bandage around my barrel, “I’m fine. It aches a bit, but I’ll be fine.”

“You’re not fine,” Twilight said as she jumped onto the bed on the other side of me, “You have eight cuts, some quite deep. What more, his claws were covered in venom!”

I blinked at her, “Venom!?” as I felt my scratches start to feel like they were burning.

“What!?” Sunset exclaimed.

“I did the scan twice,” Twilight said and frowned, looking at me. Last time I saw her that pissed… had not been her, it had been Midnight. Her mane wasn’t moving, but it wasn’t far off.

“What kind of venom?” Sunset asked, her ears against her head as she swallowed.

“Nothing deadly,” Twilight admitted, “It’s a slight paralytic, it seems like he only intended to slow you down. Dull your reflexes and make it harder to move. Would have done exactly that to a pegasus or a unicorn. An earth pony wouldn’t be nearly as affected and Page’s an alicorn. It luckily didn’t do anything.”

Sunset looked exactly as pissed as Sparks at the moment.

I felt too tired to be pissed and laid down fully, resting my head between my hooves. I didn’t like having to do that. Even to an arsehole like that.

“He made it, right?” I asked after a moment.

Sparks nodded, “I heard the doctors said he’d live.”

I didn’t like her tone. I had never heard her talk like that before. Shifting, I put my wing across her and pulled her down with me, “Let it go, Sparks,” I told her, “It’s over.”

“He cheated,” she still grumbled, but she settled down, her side against mine.

“Didn’t help him,” Sunset said and laid down as well, keeping a hoof width between herself and my injured side, “Still got his tail kicked up between his ears.”

“Let it go,” I sighed softly, “I just want to put it behind us. I’ll be fine.”

“...You will,” Sparks said, “In a couple of years, even the scars will be gone.”

“Mmm,” I agreed, starting to drift off to sleep. Suddenly, I found myself in the dream realm and the ache from my side and flank disappeared.

I still felt tired though, but not in body. In spirit.

“Page.”

I smiled and looked up at Luna as she walked up next to me, looking down at me, “My Sky.”

“I see that you are victorious,” Luna said quietly, her wing settling across my back and resting her head against the top of mine.

“Yeah,” I answered quietly as I leaned against her.

I told her all of it.

By the end I was curled up next to her, my eyes closed and my head against the side of her neck, “I hate hurting ponies. Or griffons…” I said softly, “I even disliked what I did to Tirek. I like fighting, but that’s not the same thing.”

“No, My Page, it’s not,” Luna said gently and sighed against my mane, “But sometimes it is necessary.”

“But this… this wasn’t.”

Luna frowned, “It was necessary in the same way as when you defend yourself against somepony trying to conquer your lands. It’s not your fault, but somepony is going to get hurt, no matter what. All you can do is to try to make it so it’s not your ponies.”

I sighed and closed my eyes, “It’s not the same.”

“But it is. Would he have given up? Did you have any other choice?”

“I could have told him to buck off and just left for Equestria,” I said quietly, “It… would have hurt pony-griffon relations, but… bad enough to justify this?”

Luna shook her head, “Page, he will live. You said so yourself.”

“Without the use of his right foreleg. That joint is never going back to normal.”

“Sometimes… such can be the price of learning,” Luna said quietly, “At least this time, nopony else but him got hurt.”

“Yeah,” I agreed and sighed softly, “I still don’t like it.”

Luna sighed with me, “Nopony likes it.”

“Bet Sombra would have.”

That got a snort from her, “Very well, My Page,” she said with a small grin, “Nopony sane likes it. Don’t compare yourself to that evil pony.”

I’m just saying, I’m seeing some parallels.

Shaking my head, I stretched, “I… should wake up again,” I finally said, “You have things to do and I need to make sure Sparks and Sunny don’t do anything stupid.”

“Stupid?”

“They were upset,” I admitted, “No, not upset. Twilight was furious about the venom and-”

“Venom?” Luna asked, raising one eyebrow, “What venom?”

“The… venom his claws left in the scratches?”

“What scratches, you said you were unhurt!?” Luna exclaimed, her wings raising high as she glared at me.

I may not have told her exactly everything.

I shifted slightly, “Seriously, Luna, it’s nothing serious. Just some scratches on my side and flanks, they will barely even leave any scars.”

Luna looked at me for a long moment before she got up, “I’m going to talk to Sunset or Twilight,” she said and started to sift through dream portals.

I quickly jumped onto my hooves and trotted after her, “No, wait up, Seriously, I’m totally fine!”

Damn it! I had hoped not to worry her!

I moved around before her, raising my hoof against her chest to stop her as I looked up at her, "I'm sorry," I said quietly, "I just didn't want you to worry about things that couldn't be changed."

Luna paused and sighed softly, "Didn't you learn your lesson about that before?"

"I know, I know."

She shook her head and frowned down at me, "Show me."

I flicked one ear and then let my dream self match my physical one and I flinched slightly as lines of fire it felt like ran across my shoulder and a bit down my barrel and across my flank just about my cutiemark.

Luna looked at me for a long moment, one eyebrow raising, "Just some scratches?"

"They'll heal, none are very deep or hit anything important," I told her, "Both the doctor of the airship and Sparks says the same. Most are just skin deep."

Luna looked unhappy but nodded, "I just don't like seeing you hurt," she said as she pulled me close with her hooves and wings.

"I'm not a big fan of it either," I admitted, leaning against her as I banished the scratches. I’m going to need to deal with them when awake, I didn’t need to have them hurting in my sleep too.

Chapter 57

My side and hip ached beneath the bandages. The wounds were magically closed so I didn’t bleed, but that just like stitches, didn't make them healed. The pain potion helped, but they still ached as I walked and moved, it just made it easier to try to ignore.

"Are you angry with me?" I asked, looking over towards where Twilight was reading a book on the couch. Or pretending to read a book anyway considering she has been on the same page for the last ten minutes.

Twilight twitched slightly and glanced at me before she sighed and closed her book, "No! I'm..." she started before she paused and sighed, "...Maybe."

"Because the duel."

"Because you got hurt!" she exclaimed, "Don't you realize!? If he had hit you two hooves higher, those cuts would have been across your neck!"

"I do realize," I said softly and climbed off the chair, crossing over to her, "But I'm fine."

"You could have died."

"I'm fine, Sparks."

Twilight dropped the book from her magic and jumped off the couch, the book bouncing off the couch onto the floor as she glared at me, almost nose to nose, "You almost left me. You almost left Sunset!"

"I didn't-"

"You almost left Luna."

The thought of doing that to any of them, it made the scratches on my side pale in comparison. It hurt.

I closed my eyes, "I'm sorry."

"Don't be sorry," Twilight said softly, her nose bumping against mine as I opened my eyes, looking into hers, "Promise me. Promise me you will never do something like that again."

I shifted my wings, "Twilight... I can't promise I'll never be in danger again. Things happen, you know that."

Her wings drooped as she sank down to sit, "...I know..." she said softly, sounding miserable, tears leaking from the corners of her eyes, "But the thought of losing you... or Sunset... Before her, I never had love. Sunset showed me what it's like, and then you did too and I... the thought of either of you getting hurt... I'd rather pull my own feathers out!"

Moving around I sat down next to her, slipping my wing around her and resting my head against hers. I didn't say anything, I just held her softly.

"Only thing I can promise is that I'll always be careful," I finally said into her mane.

"I guess that's all I can really ask," Twilight answered with a small sigh, "Not like I've never been to dangerous adventures before. It's just, I hate seeing you two get hurt. Or… anypony. But..."

" I know what you mean,” I said and let my horn touch against hers, “Not a big fan of it either," I said and pulled her closer against my unhurt side for a moment before I frowned and looked around, "Where did Sunset go off to by the way?"

"Talking with the airship Captain," Sparks said, "About departure tomorrow."

I nodded, "Let's go for a walk."

"Are you sure?"

"Doc said I needed to move about," I reminded her as I slowly slipped my wing off her and stretched slowly, careful not to let any twinges of pain show on my face.

Twilight flicked one ear, "Okay, a small walk shouldn't hurt. But if you overdo it, I'm carrying you back."

I was fairly sure that was whether I liked it or not. Because if she wanted to grab me with her magic and drag me back here, there would be very little I'd be able to do about it in any case. So I nodded in agreement.

"Not far. I just need to stretch my legs a bit."

Twilight nodded, her horn lighting and I felt her magic field as she checked my bandages, her magic then flowing across me as she cast a diagnostic spell.

Then she got up and gave me a small smile as her horn lit again, picking the book up and closing it, putting it onto the couch, “Ready?”

“Ready,” I agreed and got up, shifting my wings, lighting my own horn as I wrapped myself in an illusion of myself, of how I looked normally.

I flinched slightly as I felt a tug at my shoulder, but did my best to move naturally despite the ache. If nothing else but because we were in the middle of a city filled with predators.

It didn't do to show weakness. Besides, drawing attention to it could also be diplomatically difficult, especially if the venom came to light.

Sure, it would hit Razorwing more than griffons in general, likely making him a pariah if not destitute. I didn’t care about him, but even then it might harm diplomatic relations from our side if it became widely known. I’m far from the most popular pony, but… that would still cause problems.

“Who were those griffons that cheered for you anyway?” Twilight asked after a minute or so as we moved along the wide corridor, past statues of griffs of times long past.

“Honestly, I have no idea,” I admitted, “My guess, likely merchants that got their riches from trade with Equestria.”

“Prince Page, Princess Twilight,” a voice said, interrupting our conversation and I looked up to see a gray female griffon approaching.

She bowed briefly, “I was sent to invite you to join the King and his family for dinner this evening before your travels back to Equestria.”

Twilight nodded, “Thank you and please let the King know that we accept his invitation,” she said with a smile, shifting her wings.

The griffon bowed again before returning back down the hallway.

“Didn’t think you would accept,” I said quietly, looking at Twilight.

“We’re still here for a reason,” she said quietly in turn and sighed softly, “We should head back, I’ll send somepony to find Sunset. Then I want you back in bed resting until it’s time to get ready for dinner.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Chapter 58

I love griffons.

They were serving sushi. Or something very similar. Sunset and Twilight had been served more Equestrian food, but my plate was filled with fish, rice and dipping sauces.

Happy batty. What more, the bat thing had completely fixed the problem my body had with too much meat before!

“It’s good to see that you have recovered so fast, Prince Page,” Princess Silverlining said from across the table, “I was worried at the arena, you were bleeding.”

“Looked worse than it was,” I said and shrugged my wings, “And alicorns heal well.”

The pain potion and illusion around myself helped of course.

“Who were those griffons that were cheering by the way?” Twilight asked after finishing a piece of tomato, “They seemed to be on Pages side.”

“Ah,” King Darkfeather said, “Those were some of the more active members of the Temple.”

Twilight frowned, “The temple?”

He nodded, “Temple of the Sisters. Alicorn worshippers.”

Ah. Well, that made some level of sense I suppose. Moving the sun and moon were certainly godlike. Thinking about it, I’m actually a bit surprised it’s not more common.

Twilight nodded, “I have read about that,” she said, “Is it common among griffons?”

Princess Silverlining shrugged slightly, “It’s not uncommon. Most don’t go to quite those levels, but it’s far from uncommon. Alicorns are gods after all.”

Twilight shifted slightly uncomfortably, “Oh.”

“It happens in Equestria too,” Sunset pointed out, looking at her, “It’s not really encouraged by Princess Celestia, but… It happens. Even in Canterlot.”

“I know,” Twilight said, “It just feels odd. And I didn’t know it happened among non-ponies.”

Darkfeather nodded, “Like my daughter said, tt’s not uncommon,” he said before he looked at me, “You are still planning on spending a few days seeing the land?”

I nodded, “Of course. No reason not to. I’m fine after all,” I said before I grinned, “Besides, I don’t plan to do a lot of running around. Maybe we’ll study some local wildlife.”

That got a chuckle from him, “I see.”

I grinned before I frowned and sipped my wine, “Have you heard back from your troops?”

Darkfeather made a small grumbling sound and sipped his own drink, “Not so far, but I don’t expect word back for another few days at the very least.”

“I hope nopony else has gotten hurt meanwhile,” Twilight said with a small frown.

Darkfeather shook his head with a small frown, “I very doubtful that this will be resolved without anyone getting hurt, Princess. Best we can do is to make sure it is the rebels.”

“Surely there has to be a way to talk to them?”

“If they are rebels, we certainly intend to try,” Darkfeather told her, “But so far, it seems unlikely. Right now, the best chance we have for that is for them to surrender and be taken prisoner.”

“If they are rebels, father?” Silverlining asked with a frown.

“If they are rebels,” he confirmed, “It may still be a ploy to have us pull our forces away from that part of the border.”

I slowly shook my head, “I don’t think so. Agnelia wasn't lying. If they aren’t rebels, then she doesn't know about it. She at the very least thought what she was saying was the truth.”

Darkfeather looked at me, “You are certain?”

“As certain as I can be,” I agreed.

It’s not perfect, but I have gotten pretty good at spotting lies.

“I want to see it,” Twilight said as we entered our quarters, “Before we leave tomorrow.”

“See what?” Sunset asked and stretched with a small groan.

“The Temple,” Twilight clarified, “The temple of the Sisters. I want to see it.”

Sunset paused and frowned at her, “Are you sure that’s a good idea, Twi?”

“...No,” Twilight admitted, “But I want to see it,” before she looked at me, “Page?”

I hesitated and shifted my wings uncertainty, “We should have time, not like we’re leaving at first light,” I admitted, “But I don’t think we should go as ourselves.”

“Griffons?” Sunset asked.

I nodded, “If we’re going. I’m fairly sure that going as ourselves it would cause somewhat of a… scene.”

Sunset snorted in amusement, “No really, wingboy? You think so? Two alicorns showing up at a temple for alicorn worshippers? That’d cause a scene? No…”

Twilight shot her a look and then sighed, “I… I just need to see it.”

I nodded again, “We go under illusions.”

Chapter 59

When somebody asks if you’re a god, you say yes!

That’s the wisdom of the Ghostbusters and suddenly felt a lot less funny as I looked up at a twice life size bronze statue of myself.

It must even be fairly new as it had thestral features.

It stood at a marble pedestal next to Lunas statue, equally sized up as mine was. Hers was older. Her wings raised.

Next was Celestia, her wings raised and spread, almost seeming to cover the chamber. On her other side was Twilight and Midnight, their statues identical and mirror images of each other, one looking towards the left and the other towards the right. On their other side was Cadance and Flurry Heart.

Somepony at this temple had a good relationship with a sculptor and bronze caster. And was very, very rich.

This is so bucking strange.

“Can I help you?” An old voice asked as a griffon with golden but greying feathers approached us.

Twilight looked over towards him, the illusionary griffon disguise over her matching her motions perfectly, “We’re…”

“Curious?” He asked with a smile, “Of the divinity of alicorns or of the crazy griffons that worship them?”

“A little of both?” Sunset asked, covered by an image of a silver feathered griffon.

The older griffon nodded with a smile, “Not an uncommon way of thought,” he said and gave us a small bow, “Hopefully I will be able to assist you. I am Goldenglow, Priest of this temple.”

“I’m Garak,” I said and then motioned towards Sunset and Twilight, “This is Sunny and Sparks.”

The priest nodded, “A pleasure. It is always nice to see new griffons at the temple.”

“Why alicorns?” Sunset asked, her illusionary wings shifting slightly with a rustle of feathers.

He nodded and looked between the statues, “Because they are divine. They raise and lower the sun and moon, they guard our dreams. They guide our love and friendship. They are magic and power.”

“But…” Twilight said and glanced towards the statues, clearly uncomfortable, “But they are still just ponies?”

Goldenglow smiled and looked at her, “Are they? Ponies, I mean?”

“Looks more or less pony shaped,” I admitted and looked at the statues.

He nodded, “Indeed, but because they are ponies or because they chose to be?” he asked, “Alicorns are eternal and their powers deeply woven into the very fabric of our world. They are our gods and they deserve our respect and worship.”

This is making me really bucking uncomfortable.

“Can you tell us about them?” Sunset asked, taking half a step forward.

“But of course,” he agreed with a smile and motioned towards the statues, “Princess Celestia, Goddess of the sun and fire. Ruler of Equestria and strongest of the alicorns. Princess Luna, Goddess of the moon and darkness. Sister of Princess Celestia and wife of Prince Page. Celestia and Luna once fought for control of the skies and Luna were banished to the moon for a thousand years, but by the efforts of Princess Twilight, she was restored from the darkness.”

Uhm, That’s not quite what…

“There is Princess Cadance, Goddess of love and fertility, she rules the land of the cold crystals to the far north,” he continued and motioned towards her statue, “And the young Princess Flurry Heart whoms realm has not yet been revealed to us.”

I’m so giving Cadance a sign with that on it. She can put it on her desk.

“The twin goddesses of Twilight and Midnight, Goddesses of Magic and Friendship,” Goldenglow continued and motioned towards her, “Student of Princess Celestia, Princess Twilight has been a defender of this world, turning Princess Luna from the darkness. Her twin, Midnight, was hidden from us until recently.”

He turned and motioned towards my statue, “Prince Blank Page, God of dreams, artists and stories, husband of Princess Luna, ruler of all things in the dark of night. He slew the mighty Centaur, tamed the Changeling, ruler of the thestral ponies. He rules the monsters of the jungle and the darkest of night.”

Might be giving me a bit much credit there.

“They are here,” I said, “Prince Page and Princess Twilight. In the city.”

Goldenglow nodded, “indeed,” he said and gave our statues a bow in turn, “To mediate between us and the horrible Yeti.”

“There was a duel?” I asked, my claws scraping against the stone as I walked up to look at my statue.

Goldenglow sighed and nodded, “Yes. One of our esteemed nobles thought it was a good idea to challenge a god to a duel,” he said before his tone turned dry, “It went about as well as expected,” before he shook his head, “But we horribly disappointed Prince Blank Page by it. Watching such violence… enjoying it… he declared it to be wrong and he was right to shame us for it. Duels are an archaic custom that should be banned.”

I shifted uncomfortably at that. I mean, yes, but… I didn’t… uhm…

“How many are members of the temple?” Sunset asked as she rescued me.

He turned towards her with a smile, “Thousands, just in the capital. Many more across the lands. Not just griffons either.”

As Sunset distracted him away with questions, I shared a look with Twilight. She shifted uncomfortably and then looked at her and Midnight's statues before turning to look up at Celestia..

It wasn’t just me that thought this was… strange and more than a bit creepy then. Goody.

Because it was.

And very. very… strange.

This is uncomfortable. I want to leave now.

Chapter 60

I tried not to flinch as Twilight’s magic tightened the bandage across my side, having finished changing them and inspecting. Things were healing nicely.

“Sorry,” Twilight said softly.

“It’s fine,” I said and tried not to move, listening to the soft whirring and woshing of the airship engines.

Twilight tied it off and frowned at me, looking worried, “Does it hurt?”

“Not that badly.”

Sunset rolled onto her back on the bed, her head hanging over the edge as she looked at us upside down, “That’s because you are on enough pain potions that it would knock me out.”

“It’s necessary with Alicorns,” Twilight pointed out, “We are resistant to all known non-magical poisons and that includes things like pain potions.”

“I know, just pointing it out,” Sunset said and sighed, “I’m just not sure about dealing with potentially hostile ‘lings like this. Because they will completely be able to tell if you’re on the potions or feel your pain if you’re not. That’s not a good idea.”

She was completely right about that. Going wounded into the lair of a predator was a bad, bad idea.

“No potions for that,” I said and shifted my wings, “Better to go without.”

Twilight frowned at me, “Are we really going to go still?” she asked, “Page, I’m not sure that’s a good idea.”

I nodded, “Have to. Promised.”

“Page…”

I smiled at her, moving closer and slipping my wing around her in a small hug, “Sparks, relax. You’ll be with me, right?”

Twilight nodded, “Yes, but… “ she said before she sighed, “...Yes. But we have to be careful.”

“Make sure you do,” Sunset said and rolled back onto her stomach, her hooves hooked over the edge of the bed as she looked at us..

Twilight looked at her and nodded, “We will. I promise,” before she looked at me over her shoulder, “Right?”

I gulped and nodded, “Right:”

Last time I saw that look in her eyes, that glare had been from Midnight and aimed at something she planned to blow up.

I love Sparks, but sometimes she scary.

“Good,” She said and then returned to me, “Let’s get to bed, you need some rest and we’ll arrive early tomorrow tomorrow. You need as much rest and healing as you can get before then.”

That… actually sounded rather nice.

Even if the pain potions took the edge off, it still hurt and… being hurt was exhausting. Especially when hiding it in public.

“You too?”

Twilight shook her head, “Not yet, I’m going to go talk with the Captain first and then I need a couple of words with Skitter,” she said and kissed my cheek, “I’ll be back in an hour or so.”

“I’ll keep an eye on him,” Sunset said with a smile.

Sparks turned and kissed her as well, “Good kitten,” she said and winked at her before trotting out, the door closing behind her.

“Come on, Wingboy,” Sunset said and sat up, “Best get into bed before you get in trouble,” she teased with a small grin.

I stuck my tongue out at her before I walked over and jumped onto the bed, instantly regretting the motion as pain flared across my side and hip.

Ooooow.

Sunset shifted around, her side pressing against my uninjured one, “You okay?” she asked softly.

“Shouldn’t have done that,” I admitted with a groan, doing my best to relax, “Should not have done that”, Sunset shifted to sit up and I felt her magic running along my side,

“I don’t think you’re bleeding,” she admitted after a second before she poked me with her hoof, “Be careful!”

“I forgot myself,” I sighed, “Sorry.”

Sunset sighed and settled down next to me again.

“...Sparks is still angry at me, isn’t she?” I asked after a long moment.

“A little,” Sunset admitted and sighed, “She just doesn't like you… or me for that matter… getting hurt.”

“Neither do you, but you’re not pissed at me.”

Sunset shook her head and then smilked, touching her horn against mine, “Page, I knew what I was getting into. Remember, I saw you plan and ambush a Centaur the entire royal guard couldn’t stop. You are going to be in danger sometimes and that’s just who you are.”

“...Sorry…”

“That doesn't mean I like it anymore than she does,” Sunset admitted with a small sigh before she smiled, “Admittedly, you looked pretty good doing it this time.”

I eyed her, “Really?”

“Mhmm,” Sunset agreed and glared at me, “Or it was until you got hurt and scared us!”

I sighed, “I know,” and settled down, laying my head down between my forelegs, “I’m sorry.”

Sunset shifted and rested her head across the back of my neck, “I know. Just get some rest, okay? Tomorrow will be a long day.”

She was completely right about that.

“Good night, Sunny.”

Chapter 61

“How sure are you of this place?” Sunset asked as she looked down at the craggy ground beneath. With the engines off, we could hear the crashing of waves in the distance.

“As far as I can tell,” I agreed with a small frown, “Or rather, about a kilometer that direction and thirty meters beneath the ground, “Didn’t want to alarm them unnecessarily by hovering an airship above their hidden underground base. Such things make ‘lings nervous.”

Of course, if they don’t cooperate, that’s where the gunboat diplomacy really comes into play.

“Might be for the best,” Twilight agreed and walked over to the ramp, “We’ll fly down and approach on hoof. We don’t want to scare them.”

“This will be tricky enough without that,” I agreed, “Ready Skitter?”

Skitter nodded, “Ready, sir.”

“Let’s go then.”

With that, we took to the skies and then glided down towards the stony surface and landed among the lichen.

The air smelled of saltwater and somewhat rotten seaweed.

“This is so strange,” I commented, “This is not a good changeling environment.”

“Too wet,” Skitter agreed and looked around, her wings buzzing softly.

Twilight looked thoughtful, “Changelings like dryer climates?”

Skitter nodded, “Especially not saltwater,” she said and then shook water from a puddle off her hoof before starting to walk in the direction of the hive, taking the lead.

I fell in behind her, keeping an eye out for hidden changelings. I might not be able to detect them from too far away, but if I spotted one, it would be a nice warning for a possible ambush.

“How are you feeling?” Twilight asked quietly as she walked next to me.

I shook my head, “I’m fine, Sparks. I have been hurt before, compared to when I almost blew up my horn, this is just some scratches.”

Twilight frowned slightly, “Page…”

I smiled at her, “Really, Sparks. Don’t worry about it. I’m fine, I promise.”

She shifted her wings, her right ear flicking once as she looking at me before she nodded and glanced around, “Any sign of the Hive?”

“Not yet,” Skitter said before she stopped walking, “But they know we’re here. We should wait here.”

We walked up next to her and then we waited.

And waited.

The sun slowly moved across the sky. It had been hours and I had sat down on the lichen covered stone to wait. Skitter was standing where she had been. Twilight was laying on a flat stone close to where I was sitting.

“Are we sure they know we’re here?” She asked finally.

“They’re here,” I said, poking a stone with my hoof, “Four of them, three drones and a queen. They’d been watching us for the last hour or so.”

Green fire flashed upwards, revealing four changelings a dozen meters in front of us, three drones and a queen. They had crawled into place in the form of crabs, but that had done very little to hide them from me once they got into range.

The queen looked younger than Chrysalis, younger than Pincer even. It’s tricky to tell with changelings, but that was my impression anyway, her pink back scale was shiny and her mane shorter than either of the other queens. She looked a bit… worn though. I could see white remnants in her leg holes. Salt? Same on the drones.

“So you really had seen us, pony,” she said, taking a stop forward before looking at Skitter, “Give me a reason why we shouldn’t deal with you as we should by tradition?”

Skitter buzzed her wings and then stepped forward, “Queen, I am Princess Skitter, I bring word from Queen Chrysalis of Ca-”

“I have no interest in the words of that weak failure,” the pink queen said, interrupting Skitter with a sweep of her hoof, “You are all pathetic, bowing to the food.”

I couldn’t help but laugh.

That got her attention, “What is so funny, pony?”

“You are,” I said with a grin, “Seriously. The Canterlot Hive is by far the largest and most successful Changeling hive in existence. Plenty of food, a lot of changelings that aren’t starving. Doesn’t sound like failure to me. Queen Chrysalis is a genius.”

“I am Queen Ambrosia and I will not allow you to corrupt my Hive, pony!” she exclaimed and stomped her hoof, “I have heard of you, Prince of Lies! I know what you have done! You corrupted Chrysalis! You murdered Pincer! Breaker of Hives!”

Standing up, I gave her a bow, “All we ask is that you hear Princess Skitters message. That done, we will all leave here.”

Ambrosia buzzed her wings, baring her fangs at us before she visibly forced herself under control before she nodded, “Very well.”

Skitter took half a step forward, “Queen Chrysalis would like you to consider breaking secrecy and moving openly among the food species. Working openly has shown a marked increase in love harvests among the food. Especially when it allows us to harvest easily from the Kzzrt. It also gives us protection against other dangers from the Alicorns and ponies without risking the constant danger of discovery and extermination from alerted food. Moving openly has earned us safety, free range happy and loving food that assists in protecting the Hive.”

“Is that why you brought them?” Ambrosia asked her with a hiss.

“I brought them to get you to listen,” Skitter said seriously, “To show you what that protection can give. Two Alicorns stand beside me. What do you have next to you?”

Ambrosias drones looked between themselves and then up at their queen. Ambrosia made a buzzing sound and spat something in ancient changeling at Skitter.

I know those words! Well, some of them. None translated to Equish very well which was good because none of them were very polite.

Ambrosia buzzed again, stomping one hoof, “You have given your Queen's message, Princess. Take your masters and leave us.”

Skitter buzzed her wings, looking annoyed before she walked over to Ambrosia, telling her something quietly in ancient changeling, too quiet for us to hear.

Ambrozia hissed at her, wings rising in answer and buzzing louder before she answered in the same language. Loud enough to hear, but too quickly for me to really follow, I could only catch a couple of words.

You. food. dronefucker.

Skitter looked frustrated but she backed away before turning and walking back towards us. She stopped and looked at us, “We’re done, sir,” she said quietly, “We’re not getting any further.”

“Understandable,” I said and got up, “Can’t expect other Queens to be as intelligent as you or your mother.”

Ambrosia made another angry buzzing sound.

I bowed at her, wings spreading, “With your permission, we’ll take our leave, Queen Ambrosia. Please, have a nice day.”

Chapter 63

Twilight had been kind of quiet for a couple of days. Now I found her looking out a window towards the sun shimmering ocean below as the airship drove us back towards Canterlot.

Walking up next to her, I stopped and looked out over the ocean for a moment before I looked at her, “...Are you still angry with me?”

Twilight blinked as I pulled her from her thoughts before she met my eyes, “Angry?” she asked and then she sighed and shifted closer, her wing slipping across my back as she rested her head against mine for a second, “Page, I was never angry with you,” she said, “...not really. Just the entire situation.”

I leaned against her in turn for a second, “So what’s up?” I asked, “You’d been down since we left for Equestria.”

She shook her head, “Just… been thinking,” she said with a small sigh before looking out the window again.

“About?”

“Ponies. And other creatures,” Sparks explained and frowned, “Just that…” she started before she stopped and looked at me, “I lived in Canterlot. Before Ponyville, I mean.”

“Yes?”

Twilight flicked her ears to the sides, “Do you know how many non-ponies I met before I moved to Ponyville? Buck that, even after that. Before the changelings ”

I frowned, “Well, most of the population are ponies, so I’d guess not that many?”

“I counted. Seventeen. Seventeen non-ponies,” Twilight exclaimed, her wings raising, “And that’s only because I spent time at the castle with the Princess! I may have seen more at a distance, but that’s how many I talked to before the changeling invasion. Ever!”

“Well, tha-”

“I’m the Princess of Friendship!” Twilight continued and stomped her hoof like she didn’t hear me, “I was the student of Princess Celestia! In Canterlot! I didn’t meet more than seventeen non-ponies in my life and the great majority were creatures going to Canterlot for official purposes!”

Twilight made a snorting sound and shook her head, turning to me, “Is there a wonder ponies react with fear to other creatures!?”

“I thi-”

“Nevermind other creatures!” she continued and took a couple of steps away, stomping one hoof, “They don’t see ponies any more often! Or even other creatures!” Twilight exclaimed and turned to look at me, “you were right about the thestrals, there wasn't enough exposure for them to ever be accepted as it is now. There are changelings all over Canterlot and ponies there aren’t even that used to them yet! Yet alone the rest of the country!”

“Maybe if you didn’t call them crea-”

“I’m the princess of friendship!” Twilight continued, her wings spreading as she stomped her hoof again, “How am I meant to help everycreature become friends when there aren-”

Okay, the Sparky one is in a loop. Time to break the cycle.

Stepping up, I slipped a wing and a foreleg around her, spun her around and kissed her hard.

Twilight tensed, struggling for half a second before I felt her relax and she started to kiss back. Finally breaking the kiss, I bumped my nose softly against hers, looking into her eyes, “Feel better?” I asked gently.

Twilight looked up at me with a small sigh as she blushed slightly, “...A little...” she admitted, twisting out of my grasp and down onto her hooves before she slipped her wing around me again, resting her head against mine, “I...I just don’t know what to do. If the griffons and yetis had been talking in the first place, we wouldn’t even have needed to be there. If thestrals had been accepted, Nocturnis would never have been needed. There wouldn’t even have been a curse in the first place!”

“Sparks,” I told her seriously, “You’re the most brilliant pony I know. But I’m not sure even your planet-sized brain can solve xenophobia and preconceptions in an afternoon.”

Twilight shook her head, resting it against the side of my neck for a long moment, “No. But…” she started before she shook her head again and went quiet.

“What?”

“I was just thinking,” Sparks said, “If ponies and everycreature else could get used to everypony else… meet everycreature more often…”

“Knowledge and familiarity is the enemy of fear,” I agreed, “But I’m not sure how you’d even do that.”

She nodded, “I...I may have an idea,” she admitted, “I’m not sure how well it’d work, yet along convince everypony else to go along with it, but I can’t get it out of my head.”

“What is it?”

Twilight looked at me, “A school. A school, not just for gifted unicorns or pegasi or earthponies or even ponies. A school for everycreature, griffons, changelings, yeti… yaks… dragons...” she said and smiled, “Someplace where they can learn while also learning about each other, getting to know each other when they are little. Somewhere where… somewhere where understanding can start. Make friends. From the start.”

I considered that for a long moment, shifting my wings as I sat down.

“...Maybe,” I finally said, “But it would be difficult. And possibly self selecting as the ones that do send their children would likely be the ones that already are accepting of other species.”

“I was thinking the same,” Twilight agreed, sitting down across from me, “But you have to start somewhere. Or nothing will ever change for the better.”

She was right about that. If nopony ever tried to make things better… dared to dream that it could be…

Then it never would be.

Chapter 64

Lighting my horn, I pulled the blanket tighter around me and held my heating element against me as the cold seeped in through the walls of the airship.

Sunset squirmed in my grasp, “Page…” she protested with a small tired whine, “I was asleep…”

“Is cold,” I mumbled against her mane.

Sunset groaned and rolled over before she started to stir again, blinking, “...Why is it cold, it shouldn’t be cold. The airship is heated.”

“...Couldn’t find the heating controls…” I admitted, “Somepony reset them after we left for the griffons. And looking for them would mean getting out into the cold.”

Sunset sighed against my neck, “And Twi didn’t notice the cold, did she?”

“Don’t know, she was already away somewhere when I woke up.”

Sunset sighed again and then groaned as she struggled out from beneath the blankets, “I swear, the two of you wouldn’t make it a week without me.”

“Noooo…”

“I can’t change the heater without seeing it!” Sunset protested and rolled her eyes, “Seriously, how did you defeat me or anypony else!?”

“With sharp pointy objects?”

Sunset shook her head and trotted over to pull a small hatch on the wall open before turning some small valves, “There,” she said and returned to jump onto the bed, scooting back beneath the blanket, “Should be good in a bit.”

“Thanks,” I said and cuddled her close again.

“Silly colt,” Sunset chuckled and lit her horn, pulling the blanket tighter around us.

“Canterlot tomorrow,” I said quietly after a moment, crossing my horn with hers, slipping a wing around her.

“Mmm,” Sunset agreed, looking into my eyes, “We have a week over to spend there. We should do something fun with Luna.”

“I have some ideas.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, “I was more thinking a date or something, the four of us. Disguised of course.”

I nodded, “That sounds nice if we get the time,” I agreed with a smile.

“Of course, Twi is planning to spend at least a couple of days in Ponyville,” Sunset continued, “Which is hardly surprising.”

“Would be more surprising if she didn’t,” I agreed, “She misses them badly.”

Sunset nodded, “She does,” and frowned slightly sadly, “I hate that she had to leave them behind to come with us.”

“I talked to her about that, you know,” I told her, “After they finished with the decursing, if she wanted to head back to Ponyville. She said that Nocturnis was her home now.”

“It is for me too, Page,” Sunset pointed out, “It’s just… she misses them.”

I nodded, “I wonder if…” I started to say before I frowned as I got an idea, “You know… do they know we will be coming to Canterlot?”

“I don’t know.”

“Because that might be a nice surprise for Sparks,” I said and smiled, “If they were waiting at the airship landing when we arrived. Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack and… uhm… what’s her name? Speedy blue pegasus, talks a lot?”

Sunset grinned, “Rainbow Dash.”

“Her.”

“I think that’s a nice idea,” Sunset agreed, “Going to ask them in dreams?”

I frowned, “We arrive tomorrow, so that would be a bit too late really. When will we arrive tomorrow, noon?”

“Around noon at least,” Sunset said, “You’re right, that’s too late,” and glanced towards the sunshine through the window, “And Celestia is up by now. Do you think you could ask Luna to send a message?”

“Maybe, but she went to bed only a couple of hours ago.”

“So go ask her before it gets even later!” Sunset said and smiled, giving my nose a small kiss, “It’s a good idea, Page.”

I nodded and cuddled her close before I closed my eyes and cast my sleeping spell, sending me into the dream realm.

Stretching my wings, I looked around. Doing a scan for Luna, it didn’t take long to find her. She had formed a dream for herself.

Touching my horn to the silvery portal, stepping out next to a waterfall into a pool. The moon glowed above, casting the place into silvery light as the stars twinkled, everything reflecting from the water.

Luna was bathing in the pool and she was beautiful.

I lost the ability to breathe for several moments as the water shimmered like mercury around her in the bright moonlight.

A moment later she turned around to look up towards me, smiling briefly before she frowned, “Page, is something wrong?”

“Wrong?” I asked when I managed to get my ability to speak back before I shook my head and spread my wings, taking to the air before gliding down to land in the water next to her, “Not at all. I was going to ask you something, but I lost my ability to think for a moment there.”

Luna blushed and then slipped her wing around me as she leaned in to kiss me softly, “Thank you”, she said softly before she smiled, “So what was it you were going to ask?”

“Well…”

Chapter 65

I pulled my thick and warm cloak tighter around myself in preparation of the door opening. Because we had just docked with the royal airship docking towed in Canterlot and outside the snow was whirling.

Cold outside.

Putting a heating spell over myself, I then smiled at Iron Shine, “I suppose you don’t want a heating spell?”

“No thank you, sir, I’m all good,” She answered cheerfully, the large mare almost seeming to look forward to the idea of icy cold.

I tried not to shudder at that idea before I frowned and looked at her, “Shine, Nocturnis isn’t too hot for you, is it?”

Iron Shine shook her head, “It’s on the warm side, sir, but during the night it’s fine. I have imported some cooling crystals for my bedroom for the day.”

“And you handed over the receipt for those for reimbursement, right?” I asked, “Because that sort of thing is reimbursable.”

“...Not yet, sir.”

“Make sure to do that,” I told her seriously.

“Ready?” Sparks asked as she walked into the room, Sunset trailing behind her while adjusting her own cloak.

I nodded, “Ready,” I agreed before I moved to the side, allowing Moon Glow and her guards to take up positions to file out of the airship.

Moon Glow looked over at me. I pulled my cloak a bit tighter around myself and gave her a nod. She motioned and a guardsmare hit a button, causing the door to open to reveal the ramp already lowered. A honorguard of solar guards were already standing ready outside on each side of the path inside.

Moon Glow and the rest trotted out in formation, peeling off and moving into alternating positions with the solar guards, easily slipping into the open spaces in their formation.

Giving them a few moments to get ready, I glanced back at Sparks and Sunny. Twilight moved up next to me, kissed my cheek before she nodded.

I smiled at her and then started to walk out into the sunlight as she joined up next to me, Sunset moving up on her other side, trailing half a step behind hers.

I had argued that it was dumb to keep to positions like that, but Sunset were adamant that we do it the propper way.

Crossing the distance to the inside, a pair of guards opened the doors to allow us inside. The door had just closed behind us when the attack came.

A pink blur passed my vision and bowled Twilight over. I stumbled and reared up, looking around before I sighed and let my magic fade from my horn when I found that the attacking force consisted of a pink and very bouncy pony followed by three other mares.

“Twilight!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed and hugged the alicorn tightly while pinning her to the ground.

“Pinkie!” Twilight exclaimed before she hugged back, “What are you do-” she started before she spotted the rest.

“We got a message from Princess Luna yesterday,” Rarity explained as Pinkie let Twilight up to sit and hugged her as well, “Inviting us to Canterlot for when you returned.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow exclaimed with a grin and dropped down onto her hooves, landing next to them, “Like we wouldn’t come as soon as we found out.”

“Darn right!” Applejack agreed and hugged the alicorn tightly, pulling Rainbow into the group hug.

Twilight looked towards me and I winked at her.

She sniffed and then hugged them tightly, pressing her face against Pinkie's fluffy mane.

“You did very good, Wingboy,” Sunset whispered into my ear with a smile.

I smiled at her, “Wasn’t all my idea.”

She smiled back and led me over towards the hug. Twilight looked up and hugged Applejack tightly for a moment before slowly letting go, “We need to report to Princess Celestia,” she said and dropped her hooves back to the floor.

“Don’t worry about it, I’ll talk to her,” I said with a smile, “Just spend some time with your friends,” before I looked at Sunset, “Why don’t you join them, I can handle Sunshine on my own.”

Sunset whispered, “You are getting so lucky tonight,” into my ear and I did my best not to blush or grin too widely before she moved to give Twilight a kiss on the cheek.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked me with a small frown, “I really should-”

“Nothing,” I told her firmly, “You have worked so hard for years, just take a week off and have fun. I’ll handle things.”

“But you-”

“Are going to do the same thing as soon as I have discussed the griffons with Celestia,” I said and moved up to touch my horn against hers, “See you two tonight?”

Twilight nodded before she got up and kissed me hard enough that I had to take a step back to avoid sitting down to the cheer from Rainbow Dash, “See you tonight,” she said softly after pulling back.

Nodding, I pulled back, “Have fun,” and then headed towards the exit. A heated carriage was waiting outside and when a guard opened the door to allow me inside, I spotted a pony I wasn’t expecting.

“Grey Velvet,” I said with a smile, “Good to see you again,” I said as I climbed in, Flower Rain quickly following me into the warmth of the carriage, bundled up against the cold in a cloak looking two sized too large for her.

“Welcome back to Canterlot, Prince Page,” the unicorn said with a smile, “I’m to escort you to Princess Celestia. I was told that Princess Twilight wouldn’t be joining us?”

“Not today at least,” I agreed.

Flower Rain scooted a bit closer to the heater in the carriage as it started to move. I fully understood how she felt, even the short trip outside had been chilly, even through cloak and warming spell.

Chapter 66

The fire was roaring in the fireplace, crackling away happily as I walked inside, spreading its warmth through the room. Celestia received me in one of her private rooms today instead of the throneroom.

What more, this entire section of the castle was heated up to summer temperatures and I slipped my cloak off as I walked into the room, folding it up and putting to the side.

This wasn’t one of the rooms I was in usually when visiting Sunshine that usually had large windows to the outside. Instead it was a comfortably warm small personal library with marble floor and artifacts on display among the books. The only windows were very small and very high on one wall.

A large gem. A helmet. A silvery sword mounted on the wall, the hilt carrying Celestia’s mark and wrapped in gold and silver.

Nopony was there as I walked in, allowing the door to close behind me as I put my cloak over the back of a chair on my way over to study the artifacts as I waited.

While I was looking at a clear crystal carved into the shape of a delicate feather in a display case, the door opened and I turned to look.

Celestia entered with a smile, “Page. Welcome back.”

No crown. No fancy necklace. No shoes. Just radiant Celestia, beautiful as a sunrise.

No wonder some consider her a goddess.

“Thank you,” I said and turned to her, “It’s good to be back. You’re looking good.”

Celestia smiled and then glanced down at herself, lifting one hoof off the floor as she spread her wings wide, splaying her feathers, “I was in the bath when I got word you had arrived. My regalia were being cleaned and polished. I didn’t think I would need them for you.”

“You certainly don't,” I agreed and crossed over, hugging her softly. Her warm wings slipped around me. She smelled like summer sun, warm fur and meadow flowers. I could feel the heat radiating from her like a sunwarm rock.

“How was your journey?”

“It went well,” I answered and let go to smile up at her, only to find her frowning down at me as her wing moved along my side.

Hadn’t bothered to make the illusion over the bandages a tactile one.

Sighing softly, I stepped back and dropped the illusion, revealing the bandages around my barrel one the side of my flank.

“That explains why my sister was upset,” Celestia said with a frown, “You were hurt worse than you told me.”

“It’s just some scratches!” I exclaimed and spread my wings in slight frustration as I stomped one hoof, “Seriously! It’s not that bad! It just looks that way with the bandages!”

Celestia looked at me sceptically, “So if I were to remove those, I would not find deep claw marks along your barrel and flank?”

“They’ll heal!” I protested before I sighed and folded my wings again, “...Yes, he hit me, but it’s honestly not that bad, Sunshine. Everypony does that and I’m starting to get annoyed at ponies making a fuss over it,“ I said and stomped one hoof, “I’m not made of bucking glass!”

Celestia's wings dropped for a split second before she sighed, “We know, Page,” and crossed over closer to me, “We just don’t like seeing you hurt. Imagine if it had been Twilight or Luna. Or Sunset.”

I stomped my hoof against the marble, flicking my ears before I nodded with a small sigh, “I guess I get that,” I admitted.

If that had been the case, I would have been absolutely furious and I… I suppose I might not have been as restrained about showing my displeasure to the griffons.

“So don’t blame ponies for caring,” Celestia said gently and bumped her nose between my ears.

“I won’t,” I sighed again before I looked up at her, “Want to know how it went?”

“Did anything new happen since we spoke last night?”

I smiled at her and shook my head, “Not really, no. Sparks will have a full written report ready however, feel free to read or not.”

“I always read all of Twilight's reports, essays and thesis,” Celestia said with a small smile.

“I get that,” I said and then looked at her, giving her a small poke with my hoof as I smiled, “I love Sparks, but you didn’t really teach her brevity, did you? Besides, I only sometimes get what she’s talking about. I love Sparks, but she’s so much smarter than me, she might as well be a different species.”

Celestia shook her head, “Page, you’re plenty intelligent,” she said, her wing brushing my side as she walked up next to me and I raised my wing against her feathers, “It’s nothing but a matter of education. Do keep in mind that Twilight has studied her entire life.”

I nodded, “I suppose. But I suspect some of it may have to do with Sparks just being smarter than I am,” I pointed out, “Because, damn. That mare is smart.”

It’s kind of hot to be honest.

“She is, isn’t she?” Celestia said with a proud smile, “She is the best student I could have wished for.”

“Hey!” I teased, sticking my tongue out at her.

Sunshine smiled playfully, “You’re doing quite well as well,” she said and her wing brushed against mine as she flexed her long feathers, “Would you like some tea?”

“That would be nice, thank you.”

Buck, I could do with a cup of earl grey right now.

Celestia lit her horn and a bell rang somewhere. A moment later a door opened and a pink earth pony maid entered,

“Princess?”

“Could we have some tea, Sweet?” Celestia asked and then smiled, “And do we have some of those chocolate buns?”

Sweet smiled, “But of course, Princess. It will only be a moment. Would you like something stronger too?”

Celestia glanced at me.

I hesitated and then shook my head, “Not today I think.”

Celestia nodded and turned back to her, “That will be all for now, Sweet.”

She curtsied and left, leaving us alone again. Hmm. I really should pick up a new supply while I’m in Canterlot. Ordering is all well and all, but I’d like to visit Silver Leaf again anyway.

“Say, Sunshine,” I said and looked around the room, “Before I get distracted asking about the objects around this room, I had an idea earlier and I was wondering something about tonight. Something for Luna.”

“Oh?”

Chapter 67

Luna entered the dream realm a couple of minutes after me, plenty of time to prepare.

“What are you up to?” she asked suspiciously with a small smile as she moved over to me, “You have acted strange all evening.”

I shrugged my wings with a smile, “No idea what you’re talking about. Now follow me.”

I led the way over to a silvery blue portal a small distance away, “Follow me in.”

Luna paused, one hoof off the floor, “Page, that is my sister's dream. I usually don’t enter those.”

I winked at her, “Trust me,” and then touched my horn to it before stepped through. I knew I only had moments, so I instantly teleported to Celestia and made her conscious of the dream. Currently just of her reading things on her throne.

“Ready?” I asked as she blinked and looked around.

Celestia nodded and smiled, “Ready,” she agreed, closing her eyes and focusing. Using my dream magic, I let her dream change according to her thoughts which made it blur and change before leaving us in a forest.

Birds sang above and the sun shone in through the green leaves above.

I looked at myself, spreading my wings. I was a pegasus, but I had the same coloration and my cutiemark was the same.

Celestia looked different, her mane and tail were pink and she was significantly smaller. For once, I was actually taller than she was! She was still an alicorn, but looked like she was in her late teens at most. She didn’t even have the long legged look yet Twilight had started to get. Can’t have been more than a couple of years since she became an alicorn.

I felt a disturbance in the dream behind me and I turned to see Luna enter it. As she did, I sent a dream suggestion towards her and her form blurred along the lines of the dream, leaving her looking very similar to her sister. Her mane and tail are now just blue instead of shimmering with stars.

Luna paused and looked around before looking herself over. She spread her wings and looked at them as well before she frowned slightly and trotted over to us, “What is this, sister?”

Celestia smiled at her and instead of answering, she turned and walked off through the forest. Luna looked at me, “Page?”

I just smiled at her and nodded towards Celestia, “We best catch up, I have no idea what the way is.”

Luna raised an eyebrow at me, “Very well…” she agreed and moved to trot along with her sister. I grinned and quickly moved to follow them.

We didn’t need to walk for long, just a minute later we reached a path through the forest and Celestia turned towards the left, Luna falling in next to her while looking around.

“Where are we going?” Luna asked her.

Celestia just shook her head, “You’ll see. And no cheating.”

The path moved around a turn to avoid a large rock. We were halfway through the turn when Luna froze with a gasp.

Celestia stopped and looked back at her with a small smile.

Luna slowly folded her wings again, looking between me and Celestia before she walked up to her sister, “This… this is the summer camp, sister,” she said softly, “From where we were little, from where the tribe stayed in the summers.”

Celestia nodded, “More specifically… the summer before everything began for real.”

I joined them and Luna looked at me, “This was your idea, Page?” she asked softly.

“Actually, it was Sunshines in a way,” I admitted, “I happened into a dream of hers where you two were little fillies, traveling with your parents. I thought that even if it’s just dream images… I thought it might be nice for you to see them again.”

Luna looked at me and I shifted a bit uncomfortable. I really, really hope I didn’t misjudge the situation here, I wanted it to make her happy, not sad.

Finally she moved up and pulled me into a tight hug, resting her head against my neck, “Thank you,” she said softly before pulling Celestia into it as well, “Thank you both.”

I hugged back as I felt Celestia's wings wrap around us both. I smiled and slipped a foreleg around her as well. I had to admit, being similar sizes made it a lot easier.

Celestia finally pulled back and smiled, “Shall we go?”

Luna nodded and got up, kissing my cheek with a smile before she turned to her, “We should,” she agreed and stretched her wings before she flicked one ear as I felt her relaxing into the dream, letting herself fall into the role it had given her more, “Uhm… Sister, how… well do you remember things?”

I copied her, relaxing into the fabric of the dream, letting my role in it surround me and guide me and it formed a leather pack for me to carry.

“I think well,” Celestia said and looked at her in question, “How come?”

“Did you warn Page?” Luna asked, looking amused, “Remember that time when…”

Celestia smiled at her, “Might have slipped my mind.”

I put my hoof up, “Uhm, may I be let in on the secret?”

Both sisters looked at me before turning away and trotting down the path. I looked after them for a moment before scramingling to catch up, taking to the air for a moment to gain ground.

Why did I suddenly feel rather unsure about this entire thing? No matter how nice the view was from this angle.

It wasn’t a long walk to the village, only some ten more minutes. There were some defensive positions set up with wooden spikes, but the village itself was set up as large tents, maybe twenty or thirty of various sizes.

The wood looked permanently installed, maybe they only took the fabric when they moved? Ponies were milling around the place, all pegasi.

As we entered the village, both Celestia and Luna slowed down, looking around as they walked.

This was where they grew up.

Chapter 68

Luna and Celestia came to a halt by a medium sized tent. It had a number of spears on a rack outside it.

Luna paused and looked at Celestia, “It’s just like I remember it,” she said quietly.

Celestia nodded and shifted her wings slightly, taking half a step back, “...Suddenly I’m hesitant to enter,” she admitted, “I saw them in a dream before, but this time it feels different.”

“Last time, it was a surprise,” I said and walked up next to Luna, looking over towards Celestia with a small smile, “This time you have had time to think about it.”

“I suppose that’s true,” Celestia admitted and scraped her hoof against the grass covered ground, “I didn’t really have time to consi-”

“Where have you two been?” a voice asked, drifting out from inside the tent before Meadow Dew poked her pink maned head out, “I sent you to get water two-” she started to say before she stopped and blinked before she smiled at us as she stepped out into the sunlight, “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize we had a visitor.”

I smiled and gave her a small bow, “My apologies, I didn’t mean to impose. I am a traveler and your daughters were kind enough to offer me shelter for the night.”

Meadow Dew smiled at me and then looked at Celestia and Luna, “Did they now?”

Luna suddenly stepped forward and hugged her tightly. Meadow startled and blinked before hugging back,

“Lu?` What’s wrong, my moon?”

“Nothing, mama. Just missed you,” Luna answered quietly and hugged her tighter. Meadow smiled and hugged back and whispered something into her ear. Whatever it was, it caused Luna to turn as pink as her mother and quickly stepped back.

Meadow smiled and touched her cheek with her wing before she looked between them, “I thought I sent you two for water.”

“My fault entirely,” I interjected, “I’m afraid they met me before getting there and I may have distracted them.”

“No,” Celestia said and shook her head, stepping forward, “It’s my fault, mother.”

Meadow smiled and looked between us, one ear flicking before she nodded, “I see. Well, I suppose it’s no trouble. We have enough for dinner in any case. Come on, in you two go. Go help Silver with dinner.”

Celestia and Luna both filed into the tent without protests.

It just shows that thousands of years later or not, dream image or not… mother is mother. I felt a pang of pain, a sudden strong longing to see my own family again hitting me like a small truck.

But that’s never going to happen.

“You flew a long way to get here?” Meadow asked me with a small smile.

“A fair long while, felt like a few thousand years,” I admitted and slipped my pack off to rest it on the ground, “It’s very kind of you to offer me shelter tonight. It feels like it will rain tonight.”

Meadow smiled, “We’re more than happy to…”

“Oh!” I said and shook my head, “I’m sorry, I’m afraid I may spend too much away from other ponies. My name is Blank Page.”

“I am Meadow Dew,” she answered and glanced towards the tent, “As those two should have said when we met,” she added a bit more quietly before she turned back to me, “You’ll meet my wife Silver Cloud once we move inside. Our husband Spear Point is out gathering wood and won’t return until dark, I’m afraid.”

I put my hoof against my bag, “Well, if you’re giving me shelter for the night, I have some fruits and such to add to dinner,” I said, “It’s the very least I can do.”

Meadow smiled, “That’s kind of you,” as her eyes flicked up to look over my mane. Likely looking for feathers.

Apparently I was doing good so far. This was silly, she was a dream image of a pony dead for thousands of years…nothing but a memory. But somehow it felt important to me to make a good impression.

“A traveler you say?” She then added and motioned for me to follow her into the tent.

I nodded, “From far away, I travel this realm quite a lot, exploring, learning… helping where I can,” I agreed.

“Why not settle down with a tribe? It’s rare to see a lone stallion traveling like that. It’s not safe.”

“Not yet, but in the future… definitely,” I said and ducked beneath the flap to follow her inside, finding the inside to be rather roomy, a small pot on a small fire in the middle. Luna and Celestia were chopping up some sort of roots while Silver Cloud were rolling some oats between a couple of flat rocks.

Luna and Celestia were using their horns to handle the knives which apparently made it a lot easier. I moved to pull some mangos and apples from my satchel and handed them over to Meadow Dews waiting wing.

“Thank you,” she said with a smile and moved to pass them over to Silver Cloud, “This is Blank Page,” she said, introducing me and glancing at Luna and Celestia, “Our daughters met him while getting water and invited him for the night.”

“Did they now?” Silver said with a smile, “About time they invite a colt home.”

“Mother!” Celestia exclaimed.

I pretended not to hear and instead I dug through my satchel, creating a stone knife before pulling it out with my muzzle, “Anything I can do to help?” I asked and moved closer to the fire.

“Not a thing,” Meadow said with a smile, “You just settle down and rest your hooves and wings. Tea will be ready in just a few minutes.”

“That’s most kind of you,” I said and sank down, stretching my wings for a moment before folding them again as I put the knife back into my satchel.

Silver looked at her in surprise but nodded and got up and started to get some ready.

It did indeed not take long. Water were already boiling in a pot by the fire and some were added to a simple clay bowl and some tea from a small leather pouch were added to it before Luna picked it up with her magic and rounded the fire to offer it to me while leaning in to whisper, “Mother likes you,” she said quietly with a small smile, “This is actual tea, not pine needles or rose petals. Tea is grown by earth ponies far from here, it’s really expensive. She’s trying to impress you.”

“Trying to marry her daughters off?” I asked quietly with a small smile and sipped the tea, “In any case, it is working.”

“Thank you for this, My Page,” Luna said quietly, “This was a wonderful gift.”

“Anything, My Sky.”

Chapter 69

Rain beat down on the tent hard, wind tugging at the fabric, but inside it was warm and dry, lit up the fireplace in the middle.

Silver and Meadow were talking quietly at one end of the tent opposite from me, working on some sort of craft that involved wool. Not sure how they got it, but they were working it into thread.

Spear Point were by the fireplace, carefully working the barch of a piece of wood with a stone knife, Luna next to her father and assisting by holding the branch firmly.

He was apparently the tribe's premier spear crafter. I couldn’t argue they were wrong in that assumption, the ones I had seen outside had been of the very finest craftsponyship, carved with patterns of streams and menacing with spikes of flint.

Primitive materials perhaps, but by this day and age, top the line.

And apparently it paid well in other things, going by the blanket I was laying on and the tea I had been offered earlier. Both of very fine quality.

Celestia returned from the fire with roasted carrots on a stick before settling down right next to me, offering them to me.

“Thank you,” I said and took one.

“Our parents like you,” Celestia said quietly with a small smile, “I think they are planning to see if you’d get together with their strange daughters.”

“Strange huh?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.

Celestia smiled a bit wryly, “Our appearance does not exactly make us overly popular in this time of separate tribes,” she said quietly, “Our tribe accepts us, but the rest are hesitant at best.”

“I did think you were a bit old in this frame of time to not have a stallion already,” I admitted.

“We’re far from the only ponies,” Celestia said with a small smile, “Stallions were even more uncommon during this time than in modern day. Plenty of unmarried mares even in our small tribe.”

I slowly nodded, “Ah. That’s why your mothers work so hard to impress me. The nice blanket, expensive tea…”

“They like you,” Celestia said and glanced down at her hooves, “They would have liked you.”

“If they didn’t know I had originally been something else and then a unicorn at least,” I pointed out quietly. A thestral would definitely have been right out.

Celestia smiled a bit, “That was how it was at that time, but in Lunas and my case I think mother would have been… fine... even with a unicorn for Luna and myself. Not happy perhaps, but... It would be a long time before things become better in that regard… and things would get worse before they got better. A lot worse.”

I nodded silently.

Dark times ahead.

“But the start of that is several years in the future from here,” Celestia said quietly with a small smile, “The pegasus city states haven’t even formed yet. But soon… perhaps even now… bronze is being discovered. Things will change.”

“Eventually for the better.”

Thanks to you two.

“Mhmm.”

I looked towards Luna and her dream father, “But this… this is pretty nice too,” I admitted before I glanced at Celestia with a small smile.

“There were hard times too,” Celestia admitted and then laughed softly, “But that’s not the ones you dream of, is it?”

“I try to stop them when you do.”

Celestia nodded and nibbled at her carrot as she looked out across the tent as rain beat the large tent.

“Still,” I continued quietly with a small smile, “I highly doubt that your parents would need to work this hard to find somepony for you two. They would have to be idiots not to see that you’re amazing and beautiful..”

Celestia's cheeks turned slightly red in a small blush before she raised her hoof to them, “Why did I blush at that? We say more teasing things all the time, in casual conversation even!” she asked with a small frown.

“Because it’s your dream,” I explained, “Even as you dream it, it affects you. Thousands of years of experience and life or not, you are still the same filly that grew up here. It’s just much closer to the surface than usual right now. It’s why you were outraged about your mothers comment about inviting a colt back earlier.”

“Oh.”

“It affects Luna and myself as well,” I continued, “Mostly because we let it. I use it to help guide me not to do something wrong enough to break the illusion, Luna… surely you noticed that she’s acting a lot more like she used to back at this time?”

Celestia nodded slightly.

Luna got up by the fire and crossed over to us, settling down by my other side, her wing brushing across my back as she laid down, “It’s getting to be dawn,” she said quietly, “It’s time to wake up, sister.”

Celestia nodded, “It is, isn’t it?” she asked and looked around the tent before she smiled at us, “Thank you.”

“No,” Luna said and leaned in past me, giving her a hug with her wing, “Thank you, sister. It is your dream. Now it is time to wake up.”

Celestia and the dream turned into sparkles of light, leaving Luna and myself in the dream realm. Luna kept her younger form for a moment as she leaned against my side,

“And thank you, My Page. It may only have been a dream, but it was good to see them again,” she said quietly.

I put my wing across her back, holding her close for a moment, “It was your sister's dream, not mine,” I answered and kissed her cheek, “I only helped. And I’m glad you liked it… but we should not do it often.”

Luna sighed and nodded with a small sad smile, “Remembering the past is a good thing, but living in it is not.”

“True, but not really quite what I meant,” I said and then smirked at her, “Don’t want to make a scene in front of even dream images of your parents. You have no idea how hard it was resisting kissing you in there. You’re so beautiful.”

She leaned in and kissed me firmly before she pulled back, “It wouldn’t bother them, just make them move their plans forward,” she teased before she stretched her wings with a small giggle, “Because if we really had met you back then, looking like you are now and acting like you did in that dream? Forget marrying us, if my sister and I hadn't both have been with foal before first snow, it definitely wouldn’t have been due to lack of trying,” she said with a teasing smile before disappearing in a shower of sparks as she woke up, leaving me behind, speechless.

Chapter 70

The house was a nice one. Not in the central parts of Canterlot, it was actually rather close to the edge, but the house itself was nice but small with a small garden around it. Of course, right now it was covered with snow, but I could see the outline of a small growing patch for vegetables.

Shaking some snow off my hooves, I walked up the shoveled path as I looked to Iron Shine, “Hopefully we’ll have better luck here.”

She nodded, “Yes, sir.”

She looked completely unbothered by the icy cold. She wasn’t even wearing a cloak. Completely unfair.

I pulled my cloak a bit tighter around myself and raised my hoof to knock on the door.

It only took a few moments before it opened to reveal a blue unicorn with purple and violet mane. She blinked at me in surprise, “Prince Page!”

I smiled and waved at her, “Hi Minuette. Can Swift come out and play?”

She shook her head in amusement and stepped back, opening the door to allow me and Iron Shine inside. Closing the door, she turned to me,

“I have some things to say to you,” She said firmly as she faced me, “Swift got hurt going into that jungle with you.”

I felt my ears droop slightly and I nodded, “I know. I’m sor-”

“I’m not done,” she continued, interrupting me as she raised her hoof, “He went with you as a guard, he got hurt. That happens, I know it’s not a safe profession. But you found him again, you got him home safe to me.”

Minuette stepped forward and kissed my cheek, “Thank you for bringing him back.”

I shifted a bit uncomfortably, “I just found him, it was my guard that brought him back. They deserve most of the credit… actually, it was mostly a unicorn mare, Rising High. She was the one to keep him safe until they could be found. She and her brother.”

Minuetta smiled at me, “Oh, I know, but I have already thanked her.”

I nodded, “So… Swift around?”

She nodded, “He had a night shift, he’ll be waking up in a couple of minutes,” she said and moved towards the kitchen, “I was about to make some waffles for lunch and breakfast, can I get you some, Prince Page?”

“Just Page, we have known each other forever,” I said and followed, “And I don’t think either of us would mind a couple of waffles if it’s no trouble?”

“No trouble at all,” she said and started to get things ready, “Just have a seat. How many would you like Miss…

“Iron Shine,” my guard supplied, “...Two please?”

“I’m not going to ask his royal highness how many, like all stallions he’s a walking stomach,” Minuetta said with a grin as she started to mix things with her magic as the waffle iron heated up.

I mean, she wasn’t technically wrong.

There was a slight creak in the stairs and the sound of hooves against wood by the time we had waffles on our plates and a sleepy looking Swift Spear entered the kitchen.

I waved at him, “Good Morning.”

He stared at me for a moment before looking at Minuette, “Am I still asleep or do we have an overgrown bat eating waffles in our kitchen?”

She grinned and kissed him, “Behave.”

He kissed back before he grinned and turned to raise a hoof, “Good to see you, mate. When did you get back to Canterlot?”

I tapped my hoof against his, “Yesterday, going to stick around for a week or so, thought I should check up on my friends.”

“And steal my marefriends cooking.”

“Well, it seemed worth the trip on it’s own, so…”

He grinned and settled down by the table as Minuette put a plate of waffles before him along with a cup of coffee, “Thanks love,” he told her before he looked back to me, “We should do something while you’re in town.”

“Was my thinking too,” I agreed, “I stopped by Cloud’s place on the way here, but nopony was home. Did he move?”

Swift shook his head with a small laugh, “No, the dumbass is in the hospital!”

“What!?” I exclaimed, “What happened!?”

Swift snorted and sipped his coffee, “He was showing off to his marefriend and clipped a streetlight with his wing. Broke it in two places. They’re keeping him overnight to make sure he didn’t hit his head when he crashed.”

“Unbelievable.”

“I know, right?” Swift said, “I didn’t believe it when I heard it either. Who would have thought he would ever find a marefriend?”

Minuette smacked his side with her hoof as she put another plate on the table, “Be nice.”

Swift grinned at her, “Oh come on, you said the same before.”

Minuette rolled her eyes and moved to the door of the kitchen, “Hey! It’s noon! Get your lazy tail down here! Breakfast is done!” she called out before returning to making waffles.

There was a sound upstairs of hooves hitting the floor and then heading down the stairs. I blinked in surprise and then looked at Swift.

Somepony else was here too?

Soon a grey coated unicorn mare entered the kitchen, she had a very light blue mane still mussed up from sleep and a flying balloon cutiemark.

I knew her.

“Good Morni-” Rising High started to say before she blinked as she spotted us, her eyes going wide before she bowed, “P-Prince Page!”

“Good morning,” I said with a smile, “And if I’m in your kitchen eating waffles, just Page is more than enough.”

I glanced at Minuette. Thanked her, indeed.

Rising High hesitated but nodded, “Yes, sir,” and headed over to the table to sit down by her plate.

“Anyway, we should do something,” Swift said after leaning in to kiss her cheek, turning back to me, “After he gets out of the hospital today, we should do something fun.”

“Yeah, if nothing else he’ll need some cheering up, we should-”

“Absolutely not,” Minuette interjected, “If he’s just out of the hospital, you three are not getting sloshed at the Pathfinder!”

Swift flicked one ear and looked at her, “I was-”

“You’re going to invite him and his new marefriend here for dinner tomorrow like a civilized pony” Minuette told him firmly as she sat down on his other side with a plate of her own, “You and yours are invited as well, Page,” she told me.

I nodded, “Yes, ma’am, Thank you,” I agreed and looked at Swift. He shrugged slightly.

I guess our plans were decided then.

Rising High stared at Minuette with wide eyes.

Chapter 71

Pushing the door open, I was hit by a sudden strike of nostalgia as the air filled with the scent of hot drinks and newly baked treats.

Quickly stepping into the warmth, allowing Iron Shine in behind me, I looked around. The place was emptier than last time I was here, but it also somehow looked bigger.

“Prince Page!” the light blue pegasus with pink mane exclaimed from behind the counter before she quickly rounded it to approach, “Welcome back to Canterlot!”

I smiled at her, “Thank you, Silver. It’s good to be back,” I said before I looked around, “Where is everypony, your place is usually slammed.”

She grinned and fluffed her wings, “Caught me between lunch and end of work rushes, your majesty.”

I shook my head, “Silver, it’s Page. We have known each other for ages.”

“Just tell it like I see it,” Silver said and flicked one ear, “You look princely.”

“...Thanks, I suppose,” I admitted before I looked around, “Is it me, or is this place bigger than I remember? Admittedly it has been a few years.”

Silver nodded and looked towards the left, “About… a year and a half ago I bought the store next door and expanded. I can actually mostly handle the entire rushes now.”

“That’s amazing, I’m so glad things are going so well.”

She raised an eyebrow at me, “And I’m sure it has nothing to do with you?”

I blinked at her, “Huh?”

“Page, you made this popular. See the mark on the sign above the door? I’m an official royal supplier. Princess Celestia and the castle import their teas through me!”

“Oh, cool. I thought I recognized it this morning.”

Silver shook her head, “Do you have any idea what that does in Canterlot?” she asked before she sighed, “Thank you.”

I shrugged, “You have good tea, it’s all I told ponies. If you didn’t, no level of good PR would have helped. That’s all it is. Your father would have been proud of everything you have done here.”

She sniffed softly but nodded with a smile, “I think so too,” she said before rubbing her fetlock across her eyes for a second before she looked at me again, “Can I get you a cup of tea?”

I smiled at her and nodded, “Yes please.”

As she quickly returned behind the counter and got herself busy, I picked a table and sat down, motioning for Iron Shine to join me.

“I always liked the scent of this place,” Iron Shine admitted as she settled down, “There is a place in Nocturnis, but it’s not anywhere near as big. A large stand actually.”

“It’s coming,” I said, “We don’t have as many ponies as Canterlot yet, but it’s coming in time.”

I hoped.

Iron Shine nodded and then looked towards the side as Silver approached. I looked over too before I blinked, “Silver, that’s way too much!”

She was carrying a large tray with not only tea, but about a ton of different treats. Buns, rolls, chocolate, even some bagels.

“Not at all,” she protested and set it down, sitting down by the table with us, “I have been looking for somepony to try these on. Most aren’t for sale yet.”

I smiled but didn’t argue with her, instead I took a piece of chocolate in my magic to nibble on. Hmm, blueberry.

“You as well, miss…”

“Iron Shine, Miss Silver Leaf,” Iron said with a nod, ``I'm Prince Pages guard for the day,” she said but slid a bagel over to herself.

The one you could see anyway, Amber was here somewhere. And knowing Skitter, she likely had another half dozen ‘lings following me around somewhere out of sight just to be sure.

Silver nodded and poured us each a cup of tea before filling one of herself as well, “Nice to meet you. How is Nocturnis? I read your letters, of course, but…”

I nodded, “It’s nice,” I said and sipped my tea, “I think so at least, but I’m naturally nocturnal and a thestral. We’re made for that kind of environment. I think you’d be better off asking somepony like Iron here.”

Silver turned to her, “Well, Miss Shine?”

Iron Shine nibbled at her bagel in thought, “It took a bit getting used to,” she said after a moment, “Being up at night and sleeping during the day. It’s a bit warm, but not too bad during the night. It can be tricky getting around if you don’t have wings though.”

I nodded, “Which is a fair point, our population is almost ten percent non-winged. Unicorns or earth ponies. And foals that can’t fly yet. We should put up more bridges.”

Iron smiled, “It’s not that bad as that, sir. No harder to get around than in Canterlot, really. It’s just that you can see where you’re going earlier, makes it feel worse than it is.”

I glanced at my tea, “...Not sure what to do about that one.”

“Just something to get used to, sir.”

But that was a very good point, we should do a survey along everypony in the village, see what they thought could be improved or changed. It was their village more than anypony else's. Not just what the leaders of the village thought.

Fluttershy did some of that already, but getting it down on paper would be a good idea. Suggestion box?

Have to be a way to optimize the bridge layout between popular destinations. Bet Sparks or Midnight would like that sort of planning project.

“...I wonder how chocolate handles train transport,” I wondered out loud, glancing down at the piece still floating in my magic, “Because I’d like this more often.”

Silver looked thoughtful, “...Maybe with a unicorn cooling it? Or if transported as beans?” she asked, “It is warm down south. Chocolate doesn't travel well. You can’t freeze it either.”

I sighed softly, “Well, likely for the best, would not be good for my weight.”

Chapter 72

“Relax,” I told Twilight as we headed along the street, “Just remember, they are more afraid of you than you are of them.”

For some reason Twilight had been acting nervous since I told her we were invited for dinner. Luna couldn’t come because it was too early for her and while she had put most things aside for our visit, there were some duties she couldn’t dump so she had condensed them all to one night. She had wanted to, but couldn’t. But both Sunny and Sparks wanted to come.

But Twilight seemed strangely nervous.

“It’s nothing like that,” Sunset pointed out from Twilight's other side, “She used to be friends with Minuette before she moved to Ponyville.”

“Ahhh,” I said and nodded, “I get it. Didn’t know that.”

Twilight sighed, “Not quite… we weren’t really friends as such, I was always so busy with my studies. But… we knew each other and studied together sometimes. But we could easily have been,” she said, smiling sadly, “I suppose I feel bad for not making the effort. And not reaching out to her since.”

“It’ll be fine,” Sunset told her with a smile.

“Does she know I’m coming?” Sparks asked and looked at me.

I shrugged my wings beneath my cloak, “Mentioned it in my RSVP.”

Seemed only considerate to send one and say how many of us were coming. I guess some of my lessons with Sunshine have stuck.

I quickly regretted the shrug and pulled my cloak tighter around myself again as the shrug made my cloak let icy wind inside.

Uhhhuuuu. It felt like it went right through me.

There were some things to be said about the monster infested jungles of Nocturnis, at least they weren’t cold!

Twilight flicked one ear nervously.

“Relax, Sparks,” I told her softly as we approached the door, “It’ll be fine, I promise. She knew she was inviting you, it’s not exactly a state secret that I’m together with you, Luna and Sunny. Besides, she’s with Swift, he would have told her.”

She paused and took a slow deep breath before she nodded and we continued up to the door before she reached out and tapped her hoof against it.

It took only moments before it opened to reveal a grey coated unicorn wearing a nice white dress. She smiled and then bowed, “Your highnesses,” Rising High said, “Welcome!”

“Thank you,” I said with a smile, “But there really is no need for that.”

Rising High stood back up and nodded a bit nervously, “R-right, you said that before. Uhm… oh! Yes, come in, sorry.”

I smiled at her and we walked inside. I lit my horn and slipped my cloak off, hanging it at a hook by the wall.

“I told you we should have dressed up,” Twilight whispered quietly to Sunset.

“Relax, it’s fine,” Sunset whispered back.

Bat pony ears are great sometimes.

I smiled at Rising, “I hope we’re not too late.”

“Not at all, Pri-,” she started to answer before she cut herself off, “...Page.”

I suppressed a sigh as I headed towards the small dining room. That’s just going to get worse with time, isn’t it?

“Page!”

“Hey Swift,” I said and walked up to him, tapping hooves with him with a smile, “So where is Cloud?”

“Eh, not here yet,” He said with a shrug. He was wearing his dress uniform.

“So… Minuette forced you to dress up?”

Swift smirked, “Something about ‘royalty coming for dinner’, no idea what she’s on about.”

“What we do to keep our mares happy,” I agreed.

Quietly. So nopony else heard. Seemed safer like that.

I glanced around a bit, I had not seen this room last time I was here, it was pretty nice, last time we just ate in the kitchen. Not very large, but more than enough for our little group and nicely decorated with a couple of paintings to go with the windows out across the snow covered back yard.

“So, want a drink?”

“Yes please,” I agreed, “But better not be anything too strong.”

“You’re an alicorn, you’ll live,” He said with a smile and walked over to pour us a horns width of amber liquid before he returned with a pair of crystal glasses in his magic.

“The drink yes, my marefirends, no,” I said and sipped the drink, “Speaking of which,” I then said and looked around, “I seemed to have lost them on the way.”

Swift looked past me, “Likely intercepted by Minuette. I think she wanted to talk with Princess Twilight.”

“Ah,” I said and nodded, “Makes sense, they knew each other once.”

There was a knock on the door.

“That’s likely Cloud and Ocean Dream,” Swift said and put his glass down, “I’ll go invite them in.”

I nodded and he quickly trotted out towards the door. I sipped my drink and moved to look out the window. It was a nice little garden with a small greenhouse and several sets of outside planters for vegetables. Currently all covered with snow.

Too bad that sort of thing wouldn’t really work on a wide scale or we might start farming in Nocturnis now rather than wait for securing the ground. Maybe hydroponics?

Ah yes, what better way to make farming easier but then pump hundreds of tons of water into the trees.

Brilliant idea like always, Page.

I sipped my drink again and then turned towards the door as I heard hoofsteps, “Cloud! You look like you got in a fight with a tree and lost.”

That got a grin from the pegasus as he walked inside. His wings were bandaged against his side, another bandage went across the front of his barrel were poking up from his shirt by his neck and he had some scrapes on one cheek. He wasn’t wearing a dress uniform, but he did have a shirt and tie on. Maybe Sparks had been right, maybe we should have dressed up a little.

“Not far from,” he said and held his hoof out, “But I swear, not my fault. The lightpost snuck up on me in a sneak attack.”

I grinned and tapped my hoof against his, “I bet it did,” I said before I frowned, “But seriously, how are you doing? You look like you took quite an impact.”

He grimaged slightly, “Looks worse than it is, really, Worst is my wing, snapped one of the bones, I’m going to be grounded for a month.”

“Well, that sucks.”

He nodded, “No kidding,” he agreed before he smiled, “At least I did get the nice pain potions.”

“Which means no drinks for you,” I said and sipped mine.

“Yes. That,” he agreed with a small sigh before he smiled, “But I have somepony I want to introduce to you.”

I grinned, “So I heard,” and checked that we were alone before holding my hoof out, “Good job.”

He grinned and hit my hoof with his again.

Chapter 73

The fire crackled in the fireplace and soft music played from a gramophone in the corner. I was laying on the couch, Sunset curled up right next to me, using my shoulder as a pillow. Swift and Minuette were in the exact same position in the other corner of the couch while Cloud and Ocean Breeze were in the large armchair.

Twilight and Rising High were playing chess on a small table towards the other side while discussing airships.

It had taken a couple of hours, but Rising High and Ocean Breeze had finally started to calm down towards the end of dinner. Apparently Sparks and I had been stressing them out a bit.

“So you’re out for a couple of weeks?” Sunset asked Thunder Cloud.

He nodded, “Yep, talked to my Commander this morning, I’m put on medical leave for two weeks and then on light duty until recovered. Because I was stupid.”

Ocean Breeze nodded, “Stupid,” she agreed and brushed her cheek against his, “Don’t you dare scare me like that again.”

She was tall for a pegasus, even tall for a unicorn. She had a bit of that leggy alicorn build that was rare even among unicorns, making her almost as tall as Swift, making her a hoof taller than Cloud. I suspected that she came from a unicorn family, or at least had a couple in her family tree somewhere. She had a light blue coat and seafoam green mane with a golden tone cutiemark, wearing a white dress. She was a musician. I hadn’t known her name at the time, but I had actually seen her before at the canterlot theater. She had a rather distinct color combination so I remember having seen her a couple of times.

“I’ll try,” Cloud agreed and smiled at her.

Sunset looked at me and I nodded in agreement. Yes, goes for me too.

Swift grinned, “But stupid is your natural state of being, how would that work?”

Cloud laughed, “Says you. You may all outrank me, but who here is it that doesn't have a lot of paperwork, has no night shifts and every evening gets to go home to my marefriend?”

He pretty much had us there. While Cloud was an officer now of the solar guard, he was in the Canterlot Scouts. They did a lot of the air patrols above the city as well as being responsible for the weather above it. But never that far away from the city itself.

“You know, he got a point,” I admitted and sipped my drink, “How the buck did we get dragged into this?” I asked Swift.

He shrugged, “I'm not sure about me, but you grew wings and married a Princess. That’s all on you, mate.”

“Well, he got you there,” Sunset said and kissed my cheek.

I glowered at her before I sighed and set my wing across her back, “...Fair…” I admitted and then smiled, “But wouldn’t trade any of it for the world.”

“What’s Nocturnis like now?” Minuette asked, “I heard some from Swift, but it’s been years.”

“Bigger,” I said and sipped my drink, “Ponies have started to settle in, almost everypony’s homes are finished and so are some public structures. The defenses are being improved, Midnight invented a new kind of ballista.”

Swift nodded, “Still in the trees?”

“We’re working on that,” Sunset said, “Twi and Midnight have an idea, but it’s going to take a lot of work, but should be able to keep all the large things out.”

I nodded and sighed, “Then the real work starts,” I admitted, “Readying land for farming is going to… take a lot of effort.”

Swift nodded, “That would help a lot,” he agreed, “With the biggest ones kept away, the Guard could handle the smaller ones,” he said before he frowned, “...How big can it keep out?”

“Still being tuned,” I admitted, “Like we said, a lot of effort remains. We want it to let ponies and smaller in, but nothing else.”

“Without crashing the train into it, I hope,” Sunset pointed out.

“And that. You are all welcome to come visit anytime you like, by the way.”

Luckily, none of that was my task, two much smarter ponies were on the job!

Ocean Breeze raised her head and craned her neck, looking towards the window, “It’s snowing?”

“There was a snowfall scheduled,” Swift said and then frowned, looking towards the window, “But I don’t remember it being anything said about a full on snowstorm.”

Cloud sighed, “I’m away from work for one day…”

Ocean grinned and then stretched, “It’s getting late anyway, we should head home.”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” Minuette said with a small frown, “Are you sure you want to go out into this? Pegasi or not, it has to be absolutely freezing outside right now. I think it might be better if everypony stays until tomorrow just to be safe.”

Sunset frowned, “Do you have room for all of us?”

Swift nodded, “We have a small guestroom and a couch that pulls out too, should have place for everypony.”

Sunset turned her head and looked over at Sparks, “What do you think, Twi? Or can you teleport us back?”

Sparks moved a chess piece and frowned in thought, “...Not really,” she admitted, “Canterlot has a lot of magic disrupting things such as teleporting. Maybe in an emergency, but not just to avoid some cold weather,” she said before she smiled, “It’s very kind of you to allow us to stay the night.”

“Not at all, Princess,” Rising High said with a smile across from the chess table from her, “It’s the least we can do.”

I wanted to get back and spend the night with Luna between her meetings, but… I really, really didn’t want to go out in weather that might freeze my wings off. I’ll join her in the dream realm instead.

Minuette looked at Ocean and Cloud, “So what do you guys say?”

Cloud nodded, “Thanks Minuette,” he said, “I kind of am not looking forward to walking home right now.”

“Are you in pain?” Ocean asked him with a small worried frown.

“I’ll be fine, I’ll take a potion before bed,” He answered, giving her a small smile.

Sunset shifted and whispered, “Same question to you,” into my ear.

I leaned in, “I’m fine,” I whispered back and held her closer with my wing, “I have barely felt anything today. Should be able to remove the bandages tomorrow.”

I still kept them beneath an illusion, no need to worry ponies unnecessarily.

“Well,” Minuette said and jumped off the couch, “If nopony is heading out, would anypony like a cup of hot cider?”

Cloud put his hoof up. Ocean forced it back down, “Yes please. The goof next to me will have hot chocolate.”

Everypony else agreed to a cup of cider and Minuette headed for the kitchen, Rising moving to assist, Twilight slipping off her chair to come along as well.

I relaxed against the couch, pulling Sunset a bit tighter and she rested her head against my shoulder..

This.

I missed this.

Chapter 74

I woke up the next morning, light filtering in through the window. Not that I could see much, most of my face was filled with dark purple mane.

Scooting back, I gaahhed quietly, picking strands of Sparks’ mane out of my mouth. She was adorable, drooling onto the mattress, her wings completely relaxed against the bed.

Ugh. Maybe it had been a bit much yesterday. Not in terms of drinking, but we didn’t get to bed until like three in the morning.

Which is good, it will make it easier to turn our sleeping pattern back to normal, but right now I am tired.

Yawning largely, I looked around. The guestroom wasn't that big, but big enough for both a bed and a pull out couch to fit, if barely.

Twilight was still snoozing happily. Cloud and Ocean were still completely out of it on the pull out couch, Ocean funnily enough in about the same pose as Twilight. Wings relaxed, head resting between her forehooves.

I yawned again and slowly and carefully stretched before I looked around.

Humh.

Sunset was missing. Which wasn’t unexpected, she was usually the first one up nowadays.

At least I managed to spend some time with Luna tonight in the dream realm. Wasn’t the same as in reality, but was better than not at all.

Stretching my wings, I then carefully moved off the bed, trying not to wake Sparks. Better to let her sleep, the longer she sleeps the easier things will be for her when we turn things around to normal.

Which we should likely do soon.

I left her to her sleep and silently closed the door behind me as I slipped outside. The house was silent, most everypony else was still clearly asleep.

I glanced out the window on my way down the stairs. Heavy snow on the ground but the sun was shining and the weather looked clear with blue skies.

Did not look forward to going outside, it will be so bright.

“Good morning,” Minuette said, a frying iron floating in her magic as she flipped a pancake, “Breakfast?” she asked.

I nodded, “Good morning. And yes, thank you,” and crossed to the table to kiss Sunset on the cheek, “Morning.”

Sunset licked some jam off her lips, “Morning. Twi still asleep?”

“Out like a light,” I agreed, “Thought it better to let her sleep for a bit longer,” I said before I looked at Minuette, “Want some help?”

“Not on your life, your highness,” she said with a smile, “My kitchen.”

“Fair enough,” I agreed and sat down next to Sunny, “You wouldn’t happen to have some tea as well, would you?”

“Coming right up!” Minuette said cheerfully, floating a kettle from a cupboard and filling it while flipping a pancake onto a plate, floating it over towards me, setting it on the table before me.

She was actually really good at that. Seriously, most unicorns didn’t really have the control to do anywhere near as much, most just lifted one thing at a time, maybe two.

Minuette was managing four at once on multiple vectors and actions. Serious multitasking.

Then again, she had been a student with Sparks at the school for gifted unicorns, so I suppose it shouldn’t be that surprising that she had a better grasp on her magic than most.

But I sure as hell could not do what she was doing right now. She was making tea, cooking pancakes and serving them at once. Okay, maybe I could, but I sure as hell couldn’t do it as effortlessly as she did.

“Cloud and Ocean looking like they’ll wake up anytime soon?” Minuette asked, pouring some more batter into the pan.

I shook my head, “Not really,” I said with a small shrug as I had some jam onto my pancake, “Think Sparks will be a while too.”

“Surprised to see you awake already, lazy bat,” Sunset teased with a smile.

“Mmm, just woke up,” I agreed and stuck my tongue out at her, before digging into my breakfast. Mm, these are good, “...Minuette, what do you have in these? Because I think you may have a few things to teach my chef.”

“Just the normal stuff,” Minuette said with a grin, “What you taste is texture. You need to get air into them.”

“Huh.”

“Green tea okay?” she asked as she took the water of the burner, “What about you, Sunset?”

“None for me,” Sunset said.

I nodded, “Green is fine. Think it will take a while for everypony else to wake up?”

Minuette shrugged and flipped a pancake onto a plate for herself before starting another one, “Swift should be up in an hour or so. Rise won’t be up this side of noon unless somepony wakes her, she never is unless she’s off working.”

“Speaking of which, I should go make sure Twi wakes up,” Sunset said and started to slip off her chair.

I shook my head, “No, let her sleep. We need to turn things back to normal soon, better just let her get as much as possible.”

“...Good point,” Sunset admitted and settled down again, “We might as well start early.”

“What’s that like, anyway?” Minuette asked, dropping another pancake off at my plate, “Being awake during the night, I mean?”

“Takes a bit getting used to,” Sunset admitted and stole half of my pancake, rolling it up to snack on, “But once you’re used to it, it’s not really any stranger than being awake during the day. Only problem is that bats don’t like as much light as everypony else so you have to either get good at light spells quickly or do like pegasi and earth ponies and carry a glow crystal necklace. At least in public spaces like the market there are some lights set up to make sure everypony can see well enough.”

“And along the bridges,” I injected.

Sunset nodded, “Yes, but not really enough,” she said and smiled at me, “Which is why everypony not casting light spells carries the crystals.”

“...We should fix that, everypony should be able to go from A to B without needing one of those,” I said and poked at my pancake with my fork. “If nothing else, that was a safety hazard.”

One more thing we have missed. Why didn’t anypony say anything?

“Not saying it’s really a bad thing,” Sunset said, “It can actually be really cozy, especially looking out over the village, lights shining in the night. You can see the stars really well too.”

“We should still fix that.”

Chapter 75

I looked up from my book as Luna walked inside. I smiled before I frowned, she was looking… annoyed.

She crossed over and jumped onto the couch, laying down next to me with a sigh.

“What’s wrong?” I asked with a frown, “Didn’t you have a meeting with Sunshine?”

“I did,” Luna grumbled, “She is infuriatingly stubborn.”

I smiled and closed my book, rolling onto my back to look up at her, “Sunshine? Stubborn? One of the two mares that united Ponies from separate tribes and city states into a unified empire and then held it together for thousands of years by willpower alone? Stubborn? Nah, don’t see it.”

Luna rolled her eyes and laid down, resting her head on my chest, “It’s just… ugh. She just refuses to listen, even if there is something that’s for her own good.”

“Family.”

“Mmmm,” Luna agreed with a small sigh before she frowned and looked around, “No Sunset and Twilight?” she asked.

I shook my head, “Sparks is spending the evening with her friends, I think they’re at Sparks place here in Canterlot. Sunset tagged along.”

Luna frowned, “Not you?”

I smiled and stroked her mane, “It would cut into my Luna time. Something I have way less of that I like.”

She smiled and shifted her wing, settling it across me, “It’s not forever, My Page.”

“...No, but it has been almost two years,” I said and sighed softly, “It’s… a long time.”

She sighed softly and rested her head against me again, “I would prefer you here with me. But it’s only been a few years. I have spoken with Twilight and reviewed her findings on possible permanent portals. It may indeed be possible and would revolutionize long distance travel across Equus.”

“In thirty years at best,” I grumbled, “That’s longer than I ever want to be away from you. Two years is longer than I want in any way.”

“It may feel as such, but even thirty years isn’t that long,” Luna pointed out, “We don’t grow old.”

“Doesn't mean I don’t miss this every day. Being away from somepony you love isn’t easy.”

“Me as well,” Luna said, “I don-” she started to say before she froze, frowning.

“What?” I asked running my hoof along her shifting mane, the stars shimmering where I brushed across them.

Luna shook her head, “Nothing, I simply believe that I just figured something out.”

“Oh?”

She smiled and shook her head again, “Nothing about getting us more time, sadly. But… we can visit each other more often. It is only a week travel each way.”

“True,” I said, “At least twice a year each.”

“Mmm.”

“Of course, there is another option,” I said and smirked, holding her tighter, “Nocturnis can annonce independence from Equestria. Would solve the entire ‘owe you money’ problem too.”

Looking down at me, Luna raised an eyebrow, “And how exactly would that solve our problem of not having enough time together?”

“Because Equestria would need to send somepony to negotiate and for something this important, it would be one of the royal sisters. And who better than my wonderful wife?” I asked with a smile, “I could drag those negotiations out for… years. Decades. Maybe even take you hostage… I have rope and everything.”

Luna grinned, “Page, you silly pony. That would never work.”

“Give me one reason why?”

“We have plenty of practice crushing rebellions,” Luna said and bumped her nose against mine, “You would not be the first pony to try in the history of Equestria.”

“Hmm.”

No doubt about that. Celestia alone was a complete menace.

“Could just ponynap you,” I pointed out.

“Hmm, or perhaps I could do that instead,” Luna teased and raised herself, putting her hoof on me, pushing me down against the couch with a smirk, “you are in the middle of our stronghold already.”

I laid back, looking up at her, “There is that…”

She leaned in and kissed me before relaxing again, settling down with her wing across me, “I miss you.”

“I miss you too.”

“Two more nights before you have to go,” she said quietly and fluffed her wings, “I have rescheduled all my duties until after you depart.”

“We should make the most of the time we have until then.”

“Mmm,” Luna said and then raised her head, “But we do have dinner tomorrow with my sister. That includes Twilight and Sunset.”

“What time?”

“Just after sunset. Breakfast for me, lunch for you, Twilight and Sunset and late dinner for my sister.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle, “It's so easy to juggle three sleep schedules at once.”

“Hmm, indeed,” Luna agreed before she smiled and shifted closer, her hoof resting on my chest, “But for tonight, I do believe I have a captive to interrogate.”

“I’ll never talk.”

“We’ll see about that, rogue.”

Chapter 76

Slipping back into reality, I suppressed a yawn before forcing my eyes open. Only to see a pair of slightly luminous eyes looking into mine from less than a hoof width away.

It says a bit about how used I am to changelings that I didn’t catapult myself backwards, screaming.

“Amber, that’s still creepy,” I mumbled, lighting my horn as I glanced back, putting a bubble of silence over Luna, Sunset and Twilight. Sunny and Sparks had shown up really late last… actually this morning.

Amber raised her head and blinked at me in slight confusion but seemed to shake it off, “The Queen wishes to speak with you, sir.”

The queen can buck the fuck off.

Amber apparently felt my emotion on the subject and had planned ahead as she lit her horn and lifted a cup of hot tea to float before me aloing with a plate of diced mango.

I glowered at her for a second before I took it in my magic and sipped.

...Okay, fine…

Suppressing another yawn, I scooted to jump off the bed and snacked on mango cubes, “What does she want to talk about?”

“Don’t know, sir.”

“Lead the way.”

At least the inside of the Changeling Hive is warm and not too bright. It’s actually slightly comfortable. Not as fond of the close spaces and the resin covered tunnels will always scream xenomorph to me, but the rest?

Kinda liked it.

Amber led the way down deeper into the hive, it was very soon clear where we were going. The Throne Room.

A pair of drones moved to the side to allow us past.

Chrysalis were lounging on her throne in the middle, Skitter sitting on the slightly raised rim just beneath it. Skitter seemed annoyed, looking away from her mother.

I gave them both a bow, spreading my wings wide, “Queen Chrysalis, Princess Skitter.”

Chrysalis waited for several long moments before she turned her head to look towards me, “Welcome back, my little predator. I expected you to come to me as soon as you returned with my daughter.”

I took a step forward, meeting her eyes, “I’m not one of your children, Chrysalis. I don’t answer to you and I had more important things to do.”

The Changeling Queen stared at me for a moment before she slid off her throne, walking down the steps to me, slowly circling me once, “You are wounded, pony. Drop your illusion.”

I didn’t bother following her with my eyes, but did as she said, revealing the mostly useless by now bandages.

Chrysalis lit her horn and energy lashed out, cutting the bandages and they fell off me as green blades of energy flashed past me close enough to part my coat.

I turned my head to look at her, “Seriously?”

Chrysalis ignored me, running her hoof along my barrel, “Amber. Explain?”

“It was a duel with a griffon, My Queen,” Amber said and walked up to look up at her, “My charge was never in any real danger.”

“Hmm.”

I sighed and moved between Amber and Chrysalis, facing the Queen, “Not her fault in any way. Now what do you want? I was having a perfectly happy afternoon.”

Chrysalis regarded me for a moment, her hoof raising to touch my chin, “You taste…” she said and frowned slightly, “...frustrated.”

I looked up at her and sighed, shaking my head as I reached up to take her hoof, pushing it towards the side and down, “I’m not in the mood, Chryssy,” I told her firmly, “I know you already know what happened from Skitter.”

Chrysalis blinked at me and then lowered her hoof, putting it back down, “My daughter intends to try again. Talk sense into her!”

Glowering up at her, I then shook my head and walked around her, walking over to the ‘ling Princess, “Skitter?”

“It can still work, sir,” Skitter said softly, “It has to work. Unless other changelings start to work with other creatures… they will never survive. Things are so much better now!”

I sighed softly and touched her with my hoof, “I don’t know, Skitter,” I admitted, “Last time didn’t go well. Maybe it was because I was there, but… your hive doesn't seem to have the best reputation among other ‘lings. I don’t know if it’s possible to make them listen.”

Skitter buzzed her wings, sounding annoyed, “I...know. But like you do with the Thestrals, I can’t just give up, sir.”

I sighed, “Maybe… maybe approaching them is the wrong way of doing things,” I said after a moment before I frowned, “One moment,” I then said and turned to look at Chrysalis, “I had an idea. The Queen we talked with actually gave it to me, but I have no idea if it will have any effect. How close an eye does ‘lings keep on other hives?”

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow at me, “Usually not at all. But I suppose it would make sense they would be paying attention to us.”

I nodded, “‘lings don’t mix a lot with ponies, do you? Even in Canterlot?”

“Not particularly, no.”

“Start.”

“Sir?” Skitter asked, walking around to look down at me with a frown, “How do you mean?”

“Stop trying to convince them and start showing them how things could be. You have plenty of food, but that doesn't show on the surface and to observers. Most ‘lings are down here in the hive when not gathering love,” I said and looked between them, “Well, change that. Have drones start taking jobs around town. Work in cafes, libraries, take courses at schools. The exact same thing I would have tried with Thestrals if there were enough of us. But as you’re all in a single city and some in the Crystal Empire, it might work.”

Chrysalis regarded me for a long moment, not saying anything.

“Do you think that might work, sir?” Skitter asked, looking thoughtful.

“I don’t know,” I admitted and stomped my hoof, “But I think it at least has a chance. It’s what I would have tried if there had been enough thestrals, but isolating yourselves won’t work in this case. Different problem. If it works, we might see other hives copying you or approaching you.”

Chrysalis made a small sound and looked at Skitter, “Well, Daughter?”

Skitter nodded, “...Yes, we will try it first, Mother. Even if it does not work with other Hives, it should improve the view of Changelings to most ponies. At the very least in Canterlot.”

“Perhaps,” Chrysalis said and then looked down at me, “We will attempt this, pony. I do not think it will work, ponies are… hesitant about outsiders.”

I looked up at her in turn, “That’s the entire point. Stop being outsiders. Be seen every single day, sell them their coffee, deliver their newspapers, take classes and go to theaters. Become normal to them. And this is the most important part… no disguises and try to make friends.”

Skitter looked hesitant and then glanced at her mother, “...Perhaps we should discuss this with Princess Twilight as well? She may have ideas.”

“Indeed,” Chrysalis said and then looked at me again, “Go rest, my little predator. You are still injured.”

Chapter 77

I was terrified.

I had not been this nervous about anything for years. Considering what had happened during that time, that felt like it was saying something.

“Relax, they’ll like you, I promise,” Twilight said, her horn lighting up and her magic running across my mane, brushing it back a bit, “And it’s not the first time you meet them either.”

I blinked at her, “I think I’d remember if I met your parents before!”

Twilight smiled, “My coronation. A couple of other events since.”

“...Ah,” I admitted and frowned, “Well, in my defense I likely met a lot of ponies there and I doubt they remember me much either.”

She stretched her wings and smiled, “They’ll like you. Come on or we’ll be late.”

I pulled my cloak a bit tighter across myself against the icy wind before I sped up, walking next to Sparks before she let the way through a small gate to the path through a small garden towards the door of a… rather nice looking stone house. It wasn’t a noble estate, but this was not exactly the cheapest part of Canterlot either. And it wasn’t exactly small.

“Sparks, are your family noble?” I asked.

“Now, yes, before me, no,” Sparks explained, “But we’re an old family and have some property across Canterlot.”

“Ah,” I said, nodding. That really made a lot of sense. Considering the property values in Canterlot, that likely brought in a comfortable amount of Bits.

Sparks led the way over and paused, knocking on the door.

We didn’t need to wait more than moments before the door opened to reveal Twilight Velvet. Now when I saw her, I recognized her almost instantly. Sparks was right, I had seen her before. Her mane was lighter than Sparks but had a similar pattern with even lighter parts, almost white, her coat being a grayish white with three purple stars as a cutiemark.

“Twily!” she exclaimed and then looked at me, “Prince Page, welcome!”

“Just Page, please.”

“Come in! Come in! It’s freezing outside!” she said with a smile, backing away to let us inside.

Twilight motioned me inside before closing the door behind us. She lit her horn and collected our cloaks and scarfs.

“Mom, thi-” she started to say before Velvet gathered her into a tight hug,

“Missed you, Twiliy,” she said softly.

“Missed you too, mom. I’m sorry I didn’t visit earlier.”

Twilight Velvet let go with a smile, brushing her hoof across Sparks mane before she turned to me.

“It’s nice to finally meet you as well Lady-oph!” I started to say before I found myself pulled into a tight hug as well and I quickly hugged back.

“Just call me Velvet, dear,” she said, “Keeps confusion at a minimum,” before she let go of the hug and stepped back with a smile, “Besides, you’re together with our Twilight now..”

She smiled happily, looking between us, “It makes me so happy! I almost thought I would have to rely on Shining and Cadance for grandfoals!”

Uhm.

“Mom!” Twilight exclaimed with a blush.

“Twily, we love Sunset, you know that,” Velvet told her, “But I always hoped you two would find a stallion, and seeing you two makes me so happy!” before she smiled at me, “And such a handsome one as well, your foals will be so cute!”

“I-I uh…” I started to say, trying not to blush.

How the buck do you even answer that? Thanks for approving of me boinking your daughter?

“Mother!”

“Hello, I’m Night Light,” a voice said and I turned, spotting another unicorn I recognized. He had a blue coat with slightly darker blue mane and with a double moon crescent cutiemark, “You must be Prince Page.”

“I… yes! But just call me Prince. I mean Page!”

He smiled, “Are you interested in telescopes? Come, I’ll show you mine.”

An opening! I took the excuse to escape as quickly as I could, “I love telescopes!”

Oh great, I sound like an idiot.

He motioned for me to follow, but not before giving Twilight a quick hug. We headed up stairs and around the corner before he stopped and smiled at me, “Figured you needed a rescue.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“No worries, I know how my wife can get when excited, she’ll call down in a couple of moments,” he said and led the way to what could only be described as a small observatory, it held a brass telescope twice as large as a pony and the walls seemed made up by scrolls and books.

“This is amazing,” I said with a smile.

“I enjoy your wife's work,” Night Light said with a nod, “Things got really interesting after she returned.”

I slowly nodded, “Likely did.”

“I’m curious,” Night Light said, “You’re a night alicorn as well, correct?”

I frowned, “In a way, yes. Not strictly, I’m the Alicorn of Stories, which isn’t strictly bound to the night, but is tightly involved with dreams, so… kind of?”

“Can you move stars like Princess Luna?”

I shook my head, “Not really no. Admittedly I never tried, but other than dreams our realms don’t really overlap.”

Night Light nodded and held out his hoof, “Call me Night.”

“Page,” I said and bumped my hoof against his, “Nice to meet you.”

“So how’s Twilly, Midnight, Spike and Talon really doing in Nocturnis?” he asked quietly, lowering his voice and glancing towards the door, “She sounds like she’s doing good in her letters, but…”

I nodded and shifted my wings, “Spike and Talon are doing fine, I think they like having another dragon around and the environment is good for them. As for Sparks and Midnight… they’re doing fine, but they work too hard.”

Night smiled, “You know, she says the same thing in her letters about you?”

“Oh.”

“Now, my wife has likely calmed down by now, so how about we head down and join them for dinner?” he suggested and nodded towards the door.

I nodded in agreement, “Sounds good.”

Sparks might not be happy about being left alone though. I’ll likely be paying for that one later.

Chapter 78

Sparks was not happy about having been left alone like that.

“I can’t believe you left with my dad like that!” she hissed as the heated carriage headed towards the castle..

“I’m sorry, I panicked!”

Twilight sighed and rubbed her hoof beneath her horn, “I should have warned you about mom. She can get… excited sometimes. I swear, I have to be related to Pinkie Pie somehow. At least I didn’t inherit any of that.”

Uhm.

Do not look at her, do not make any sounds. I’m in trouble enough without making it worse.

“I like them,” I said instead and smiled at her instead, “But next time we’re bringing Sunset and Luna because they’ll serve as a distraction.”

“Fair,” Sparks admitted and leaned against me, her wing slipping across my back as she rested her head against my shoulder, “...You really like them?”

“I do. Your dad is cool and your mom’s nice. And I really liked the meal too, your dad is a rather good cook.”

“Thanks,” Twilight mumbled, “That’s something I do wish I inherited. I could burn water.”

“Oh come on, it’s not that bad,” I said and nosed at her ear, “I’m not that good at it either. I can do some things, like… five dishes well, but...”

“Without a chef we’d both starve,” Twilight grumbled in agreement before she sighed, “At least Sunset is pretty good at it.”

“Luna can cook as well.”

Twilight blinked, “Really?”

I nodded, “Grew up with it. She’s pretty good, but she doesn't get to practice a lot.”

“Huh,” Twilight said and flicked one ear, “...We’re leaving tomorrow evening.”

“Yeah,” I agreed, “Having an urge to stay in Canterlot?”

Twilight looked thoughtful and frowned before she shook her head, “Not really,” she admitted, “Not Canterlot, just the ponies here. I have actually been missing Nocturnis.”

“Really?”

“The sounds of the night, everypony there…”

I nodded, “Our own bed,” I interjected.

Twilight grinned briefly, “You too, huh?”

“A bit, yeah,” I admitted, “Luna’s is too soft for me now. I love sleeping there, but it’s so soft.”

“I know!”

I smiled and then looked at her, “Speaking of Nocturnis…”

“Yes?”

“When we get back, I want to make a change. With you and Midnight,” I said. This will not be easy to get her to agree with.

Twilight pulled back slightly, her wing slipping off my back as she frowned at me, “Which is?”

“Work less hours. Limit it to eight hours a day, you work too hard, Sparks. You and Midnight both, besides, you’re the Princesses of Friendship. You need time to meet ponies and make friends, it’s what make you happy an-”

“Okay.”

“-d I thi-, what?” I asked and blinked at her, “Okay?”

Twilight nodded with a small smile and rubbed her shoulder against mine, “Okay. Yes, you’re right. But on one condition. That you and Sunset do the same.”

“Sparks, I don’t know if-” I started to answer before I broke off as she glared at me, “...I’ll try,” I admitted, “I have already brought things down a lot, but not every night is the same. And good luck convincing Sunset about it.”

Sparks grinned, “I bet we can manage it together.”

“I figure we might be able to.”

“Also… I had a strange talk with Queen Chrysalis earlier,” Twilight said, changing the subject, looking at me, “Did you have anything to do with that?”

“...Strange how?” I asked, blinking at her innocently.

“Hmm,” She said, watching me suspiciously, “She asked how changelings could make friends with ponies. I did not expect that. You said something to her or Skitter, didn’t you?”

I sighed, “Guilty. I talked with them yesterday. They wanted to talk to me about how to win over other hives and I figured that instead of contacting them, try to show them how good things could be with ponies or other creatures. Was it a bad idea?”

“No, Page,” Twilight said and kissed my cheek, “It was a great idea and I’m proud of you.”

“Think it’ll work?”

Twilight nodded, “I think so. But it will be difficult, especially in Canterlot.”

There was that.

“Thought anymore on that school idea of yours?” I asked, brushing my wing against hers softly.

Sparks frowned, “Yes, but I need to talk to Midnight about it too, I have some ideas, but… I don’t know yet.”

I nodded.

Twilight shifted, leaning against me before she suddenly trembled in silent laughter. I raised an eyebrow at her, “What?”

“I’ve never seen you that tongue tied before!”

I pounced at her, gaining a squeak of surprise from the alicorn before she giggled as we rolled off the couch of the heated carriage and down on the floor.

I managed to keep her too distracted to keep teasing me for the rest of the trip.

Chapter 79

The moon shone above in the icy cold sky, the sun gone only minutes earlier. The sky was clear and shimmered with stars and the train station was lightly lit by torches and magical crystals. Ponies were yelling, getting last minute cargo loaded.

I pulled my cloak slightly tighter around myself and smiled sadly up at Luna, “So this is it for a while, I guess.”

Luna sighed softly, “I will come to visit in six months, as I promised,” and leaned down to nose at my ear, “I will miss you, My Page.”

“I already miss you, my beautiful Sky,” I whispered back, moving closer with a small sigh, “I wish I could stay.”

“So do I,” Luna said softly and then smiled at me, “But maybe it’s for the best, you are about to freeze solid.”

“I’m fine for another little bit,” I admitted, pulling my cloak a bit tighter around myself with my magic, smiling up at her.

“If nothing else, I believe I may help with that,” Celestia said as she walked up to join us, walking up next to me and I could feel the heat radiate from her like a summer's day.

I grinned, “I have so many comments about that and so little time.”

Celestia winked at me before looking at Luna, “Should I leave you two to say goodbye, sister?” she teased.

Luna shook her head, “You know better than that, Celestia,” she said before she smiled, “Besides, I think it will be better if Page doesn't develop frostbite.”

I flicked my ears and smiled, “Well, I’m going to miss you too, Sunshine. But we’ll keep our lessons going, right?”

“Indeed you will,” Luna said and walked up to my other side, her wing settling across me for warmth, “It’s going well, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Celestia agreed, “Page is a rather good student actually. There are some subjects you could teach him in better than myself.”

Luna nodded, “We can discuss that later.”

“I’m sure you’ll figure things out,” I said, “And I may ask Sparks or Midnight later as well for some magical theory. Or Sunny even. I’m really light on that subject.”

“What!?”

I looked over towards where Sparks and Sunset were talking to Sparks friends. Sparks were staring at them before stepping up and gathering Rainbow and Applejack into a tight hug.

“What’s that about?” I asked and looked up at Luna.

“No idea,” she answered, “Let’s find out.”

All of us made our way over along the platform towards them, “What’s up, Sparks?”

Twilight whirled to look at me, “Did you know about it!?”

I blinked at her, “Know what?”

Twilight smiled, “They’re all coming to visit!”

Rainbow nodded, “Like we’d let you go back to some jungle alone!” and flexed her wings, “Besides, we want to see Flutters again!”

“Indeed,” Rarity agreed as she walked up next to Twilight, wearing a very fluffy winter coat, “We have all taken a full moon off from our duties here, Prince Page. And assuming you have no protests about it, we would like to accompany you back to Nocturnis.”

I quickly shook my head, “No problem at all, you’re all welcome to come visit anytime you like!” before I smiled, “Well… at least this time we will be traveling in royal rail carriages. Normal traffic is not as comfortable, we’re not set up for tourists yet.”

“Oooh it’s going to be so much fun!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed and bounced in place.

Seriously, does that mare have bones? Speaking of things related to Pinkie Pie, I wonder if Discord ever spent some time with pony mares before Fluttershy. Because that would explain so much.

Shaking that thought from my head, I decided that I rather not know anything about the subject, I turned towards Luna before my ears perked up as a loud whistle pierced through the air, “I was about to say something, but I think the ponies of the train want to get going.”

Luna nodded and leaned in, cupping her wing around to pull me close as she kissed me deeply. I kissed back, pressing close in turn as I pulled her tighter.

Finally she broke the kiss and smiled at me, “See you in the morning?”

“Of course,” I said, smiling up at her. I didn’t want to let go.

Sunset moved up next to us, putting her hoof on my shoulder, “Come on, wingboy. We have to go.”

I slowly let go, nodding, looking at her, giving her a small smile, “I’ll join you in a minute?”

Sunset nodded and turned to head onto the train.

“...Damn it, I’m no good at goodbyes,” I admitted, “So let’s not make this one. See you after sunrise, My Sky,” I said and gave her a kiss.

She smiled and nodded, “See you then.”

I looked at Celestia, “I’ll come visit in a couple of days, Sunshine,” I said and walked up to her, shifting a wing out from beneath my cloak for her.

Her warm wing spread out and she shifted it across top of mine, warm feathers tickling softly and as warm as summer sun, “Looking forward to it, my student,” she said softly.

Pulling my wing away, I turned to face them before I smiled and turned away, walking over to board the carriage. I looked back once before walking onto the warmth of the train.

I hate this. If my ponies in Nocturnis didn’t rely on me, I would never be able to do this. Climbing onto the train right now was like pulling my own teeth out. Every step physically hurt.

Sunset apparently knew exactly what kind of mood I was in as she herded me to a warm couch and settled down to read a book with me and a couple of glasses of hot and strong cider.

It actually helped a lot.

Chapter 80

Thunk-thunk. Thunk-thunk.

I flicked one ear, but kept my eyes closed. I always found the sound of the wheels kind of comforting, but after three days of traveling, only stopping for coal and water, I was looking forward to returning home.

Opening my eyes, I yawned before very, very carefully extracting myself from beneath Sparks wing. I had been awake for hours already, but about time I got moving. Sunset was curled up beneath her other one, leaving me free to slowly slip out of the bed and silently exited, closing the door behind me. The sun wasn’t even down yet, I didn’t want to wake them this early.

Entering the ‘public’ area of the royal carriage, I spotted Rarity sipping a cup of tea across the table from a very drowsy looking Rainbow Dash.

I smiled at them, “Good evening. And don’t worry, it’ll get easier.”

“Good Evening. And I sure hope so, Prince Page,” Rarity said and put her cup down, “I haven’t done anything like this since the Summer Sun celebration last year.”

“Only real trouble is turning things around, it gets easier,” I reassured her with a smile, “And it’s just Page.”

Now I just need some… ah! Kettle!

I crossed over to check that it was still hot before getting some tea ready for myself.

“I suppose that’s true,” Rarity agreed.

“What I want to know is why do everypony have to be awake during the night anyway?” Rainbow asked and pulled her coffee cup closer, her nose almost touching the hot liquid.

Rarity sighed, “Because Nocturnis is primarily a Thestral town, Rainbow. Everypony is awake during the night and sleep during the day.”

“Well,” I said and moved to join them with a cup of tea and a plate of fruit, “That’s not quite true. While Nocturnis has primarily Thestrals, there are plenty of ponies that’s not. But even so, not even all Thestrals are actually Nocturnal. Plenty have professions keeping them awake during the day, such as guards on day patrol or even ponies like bakers. Some even prefer it, even some thestrals.”

Rarity nodded, “I suppose that’s true,” she admitted and sipped her tea before she looked thoughtful, “Now when you mention it, Pinkie Pie does get up way before dawn, even way earlier than Applejack. I really have no idea how she gets the energy.”

My guess? Cocaine.

Rainbow groaned, her head slowly sinking down to rest on the table next to her cup of coffee.

“Not a morning pony?” I asked.

“Not even slightly in the best circumstances,” Rarity said, sounding slightly amused as she reached out to brush Rainbows mane with her hoof, “I did say it was a bad idea not to take a long nap this afternoon, dear.”

Rainbow grumbled something against the table before raising her head and yawned, nodding and taking a gulp from her coffee, “...Yeah, okay. I’ll go have a nap I think,” she admitted with a slightly sheepish look at Rarity, “Wake me in a couple of hours, Rares?”

“Of course.”

Rainbow Dash gulped down the rest of her coffee and headed towards the small sleeping cabins in the next carriage.

“So, where are the rest? Still asleep?” I asked and used my magic to disassemble a mango into cubes.

Rarity nodded, “I believe so,” she said before she glanced around and lowered her voice, “I got your message. Your order is ready and I have it all with me.”

“Thank you,” I said with a smile, lowering my voice in turn, “I really hope I got the sizing spells right. Both Sunny and Sparks are different from when you measured them last. And it’s hard to cast anything on Sparks without her noticing, even in her sleep. Had to make it really weak.”

The white unicorn nodded and smiled, sipping her tea, “Don’t you worry, I got a good look on both of them, you seem to have been fairly accurate. I’m sure they will love the dresses. If any adjustments need to be done, I brought what I need for it.”

“You made them so I’m sure they will,” I told her with a smile.

Hope they’ll like a new dress for the new founding day celebration.

“What is the current fashion in Nocturnis?”

“Mostly non-existent,” I admitted.

Rarity looked aghast, “Truly!?”

I shrugged my wings and ate a cube of mango with a smile, “Warm climate, humid air, usually rain several times a day. Hard to find something that works, especially when you work outside for a lot of the night. Most most ponies wear is some jewelry.”

The white unicorn looked thoughtful, one ear flicking.

The door to the bedroom opened and Sunset walked out, followed a second later by Twilight.

“Evening,” I said with a smile, “Sleepyheads.”

I earned myself a small glower from Sunset before she turned to the breakfast table to gather something to eat.

Twilight crossed over and jumped up to sit next to me, leaning against me with a yawn, her head dropping against my shoulder.

“What are you doing up so early?” she mumbled.

“Woke up,” I answered and slipped my wing around her, nosing at her mane, “Didn’t want to wake you two.”

Sunset set a pair of cups of coffee before them and then jumped up to sit by her other side, suppressing a yawn as she settled a plate piled with some sandwiches and fruit for them to share on the table, “Still having trouble sleeping on the train?” she asked me with a small frown, stealing a cube of my mango with her magic.

“...A bit,” I admitted, “I think it’s the movements.”

“I think I have an idea about that,” Twilight said, blinking her eyes fully open with another small yawn, “Can try it tomorrow,” before she looked across the table in slight surprise as if spotting the white unicorn for the first time, “Oh! Good evening, Rarity!”

Rarity sipped her tea as she smiled, looking amused, “Good evening, Twilight. And you as well, Sunset.”

Chapter 81

“And this one,” Flower said and slid another paper onto the table before me.

I checked through it and then signed, “Seriously, how did these find us? I’m away from Nocturnis, how in Equestria does paperwork find us even on the way back!?”

Flower smiled a bit sheepishly, “I’m afraid that’s my fault, your highness. I arranged for things to be delivered on the outgoing train from Nocturnis after we left. That way we wouldn’t be met with a mountain of it when we got back.”

“...Fair enough,” I admitted with a small sigh, “That was good thinking, Flower.”.

I looked out the window at the rain hammered against the window, the jungle pitch black outside as the jungle around the train as trees and foliage flashed past the barely lit cabin, I could barely make anything out. Tomorrow afternoon we’ll reach Nocturnis.

It would be good to get back home again. I was seriously getting tired of this train after a week on it. At least Sparks' idea of sleeping hanging from my tail had helped, somehow. Not entirely sure why, I swung more then, then the train moved beneath the bed, but… somehow it had helped.

“Last one,” Flower said with a smile, dropping three papers before me, “Just a report from the guard. There was another Rexosaurus sighting while we were away, but it never got close to town. Apparently, it’s a juvenile, they think it will be driven away by the large female that has our town in her territory.”

“Well, that’s good at least,” I agreed, “One is more than enough.”

“Couldn’t agree more,” Flower said and nodded with a small shiver, “I have to admit… they scare me.”

“That just proves that you’re a bright mare,” I said with a smile, “They are scary,” before I slipped off my seat and stretched, wings raised high as my ear perked up at the sound of laughter.

The rest were playing a boardgame in the other cabin. Sounds like somepony just got a point or… something. Not sure what they were playing.

Nocturnis.

We’re almost back there. I was both looking forward to it and dreading it. It was our home, I wanted to see what had happened while we were gone. I wanted to see everypony again. But.. I had no idea how I would be able to keep my promise to Sparks about keeping things down to eight hours a night.

Even after cutting things down and delegating more, I had very rarely been able to go as low as eight. Sure, there was the occasional night where I only had things booked for four or so, but things tended to slip in somehow.

Folding my wings again, I smiled at Flower, “We’re done for tonight I think?”

She nodded, “We are,” she agreed and finished shuffling the papers into order, flipping through them to make sure we didn’t miss anything.

“Then, I think you have the rest of the night free,” I said and then smiled at her, “I did spot a book while you unpacked the papers. Anything good?”

“So far,” Flower agreed as she finished putting things away before she blushed softly, “It’s just a trashy romance novel.”

“I found that trashy books may be some of the best,” I admitted, “They are more about having fun and enjoying yourself and the experience than trying to be deep. Or worse, pretending to be. And don’t let anyone tell you otherwise. Everypony should read what they like to read.”

Flower nodded before she looked at me, “...What do you like to read?”

“I like adventure books,” I told her, “And science fiction and fantasy. Hardly what most would call high literature. But it’s what I like. Now, I’ll leave you to your reading. Have a nice night, Flower.”

“You as well, your highness.”

She left, heading forwards in the train, leaving me alone for a moment and I stretched again, glancing towards the window before I shook my head and walked out the door to the next carriage, stopping and blinking at the bright lights for a moment before I spotted Sunset to the side on one of the couches, a drink floating in her magic next to her and a book laid out over her forelegs. Everypony else was on the floor where an area had been cleared out, gathered around a large boardgame.

Judging from the piles of things next to them, it seemed like Pinkie Pie was currently winning. Unless the objective is to get rid of as much stuff as possible, because then she’s dead last.

“Hey,” I said and jumped up to lay down next to Sunset, “you out already?”

Sunset stuck her tongue out, “The dice didn’t like me today,” she admitted and then sipped her drink, “Get your work done?” she asked and offered it to me.

I took a small sip from her fruity and strong drink before handing it back, “For now, anyway. That was a good idea of Flower, at least this way it is spread out and not just dumped onto my desk all at once tomorrow.”

Sunset nodded, “There will be a bunch of it anyway,” she then pointed out and shifted slightly, leaning against me.

Sighing, I shifted to slip my wing across her back, pulling her closer as I nosed at her ear, “I know,” I agreed, “But what can you do? I tried to outlaw paperwork like three times, but it never seemed to work. Crafting dreams, moving the sun and the moon… there seems like there are limits to even an alicorn's power.”

Sunset laughed softly and kissed my cheek, “Seems like there is,” she teased.

I grumbled and nosed at her ear, “Be nice.”

“I’m very nice,” Sunset teased and winked before she cuddled close, “But it looks like we will be able to get there with time to spare at least. A week until Founding Day.”

“I was worried for a bit there,” I admitted and stole a sip from her drink, “But-”

The train's horn sounded followed almost instantly by a scream of metal against metal as the brakes engaged. There was a loud banging crash of a sound from somewhere ahead. I had just about enough time to turn my head before there was the sound of twisting and tearing metal and the carriage moved in a way it definitely should not, shifting sideways with a massive jolt, pressing me down against the couch.

Ponies screamed and we were thrown around and I found myself airborne, the walls whirling and the couch disappeared beneath us. Metal screamed and glass shattered as everything and everyone inside turned into projectiles.

Chapter 82

The chaos lasted for moments or several years, I wasn’t entirely sure how long. Then suddenly everything came to a jaring and very loud stop.

“...Ow…” I groaned and tried to move, finding that I couldn’t as somepony was on top of me. Several someponies actually. My everything ached.

“E-everypony alright?” Sunset called out, her voice a bit unsteady somewhere to the right and green-blue light lit the carriage as she lit up her horn, revealing that it was upside down.

“I’m not sure being dead would hurt this much,” Rainbow groaned from somewhere to the left, “Nothing feels broken.”

“I’m alive,” Rarity said from on top of me with a groan.

“I’m good,” Pinkie Pie agreed and carefully scooted off me, “Applejack?”

Silence.

“Applejack?” Rarity asked and moved off me before scrambling over to a shape on the floor a bit further away, “I-I think she’s hurt, she’s not moving!”

“I’m on it!” Sunset said and rushed over to her, “Page! Twi!”

“I’m alive,” Twilight said as she got up, her own horn lighting up and she visibly vinced with a sound of pain, “I think I sprained a wing. Page!?”

“I’m good,” I answered and carefully rolled over before wincing and testing my right foreleg. Testing my wings for a second I then answered, “I think I’m intact, but those are going to be some big bruises. Banged my shoulder, but my leg works.”

My everything ached, but nothing felt outright broken. My ribs ached, but nothing felt broken, all limbs seemed to be moving about as expected. If protesting loudly when I did.

“How’s Applejack?” I asked, looking over towards Sunset.

“I think she’ll be fine,” Sunset said and spared me a glance, “She’s starting to wake up. Earth ponies are tough. Looks like she banged her head hard against the wall though.”

“Ahm fine…” Applejack mumbled and started to shift to sit up, wobbling slightly.

“No, you’re not,” Sunset said and pushed her back down gently, “Just relax, you have a concussion at the very least and I don’t want you moving around until we have an actual medical pony looking at you.”

“What the buck happened?” Rainbow asked, looking around, her hoof on Rarity’s shoulder.

“We derailed,” I said and carefully climbed to my hooves, “Amber?”

Silence. Nothing.

...Amber… Flower...

“We need to check the rest of the train,” I said firmly and looked around, “Find the wounded and get them somewhere safe. There is a medical pony on the train somewhere, find her and get her back here. We’re at the back of the train, we may have the most intact carriage, we move everypony back here for treatment.

Luckily the train didn’t carry a lot of passengers. Mostly the train attendants, drivers and such along with our party as well as the guards.

Sunset nodded, “Okay! Everypony, pair up, nopony goes alone. Twi, Page, you stay here and watch Applejack. Get things ready to receive wounded.”

“But-” Twilight started to protest but Sunset had already turned away.

“Okay everypony! Rarity, you and Pinkie move along the inside of the train. Rainbow, you’re with me outside. We’re going to see if we can make it to the engine, Rarity, you and Pinkie focus on getting everypony back here.”

“R-right!” Rarity agreed. She spared Rainbow a quick nuzzle on the cheek before heading towards the upside down door towards where the next carriage had been, Pinkie quickly following after her,

“Wait up!”

“Who put you in charge!?” Rainbow protested but hurried and followed Sunset as she climbed out through a broken window.

Twilight sighed and checked on Applejack, “I don’t like being left here like this,” she said softly.

“Now you know how I feel,” I sighed and moved to join them, “How are you doing, AJ?”

“Head hurts, my side too,” she grunted softly, “Ah’ll be fine. Had a concussion before.”

Twilight nodded, her magic running over the earth pony, her horn lighting the carriage brighter, “I think it’s just a concussion and some bruised ribs, but stay down. Page, think you can find anything for her to drink?”

“We should have water here somewhere if the bottles held,” I agreed and looked around in the dark carriage, “What do you think happened?”

“No way to know yet,” Twilight said and floated a pillow over, sliding it in beneath Applejack's head and a blanket to settle over her, “Maybe a tree had fallen over the tracks. Normally those can be spotted in time as the train slows down, but… with the speeds we have to keep while heading through the jungle for safety…”

“Yes, that- oh buck,” I said and looked towards the broken window at the rain pouring down outside, “We’re in the jungle and just made a ton of noise. I’ll send a message to Nocturnis, the guard should be able to get here in a day or so.”

“I’ll keep watch.”

Sweeping broken glass from a spot on the previous ceiling, I settled down and closed my eyes, sending myself into the dream realm. It didn’t take long for me to find somepony from the Nocturnis Guard that worked the day shift and as such were deep asleep now.

I touched my horn to her dream and walked through, solidifying it as I did.

I found the mare sitting by a table, reading a massive book larger than a pony. The bat-pony looked up at me in surprise when I walked up to her,

“Your highness!”

“Sweet Slice,” I said in greeting, “I’m sorry to interrupt your dream, but I need you to wake up and bring a message to your commander. The train bringing us back has derailed and I need a detachment sent along the track to us. We’re about twelve hours via train from Nocturnis. Unknown number of injured at this time.”

She gasped and surged to her hooves, “Are you alright, your highness!? Princess Twilight!? Lady Sunset?”

“I’m going to have some bruises and Twilight is unhurt. But as soon as you can, we have other injured, including one of the elements, don’t know how many yet. Tell her ‘Sunstorm’ so she knows it’s a real message and just not a dream.”

“Of course. Wake me up, I’ll deliver the message at once!”

I nodded and sent her waking up. I spent a second looking for Luna, but she was awake at this time. I’ll tell her later, she couldn’t get anypony here sooner than a week in anycase.

Buck, this jungle really hates mass transport. I hesitated for a second. I really should wake up, this was not a safe place to be sleeping right now, but last time I got in danger and didn’t tell them as soon as I could, Luna got really angry. Even if they couldn’t do anything about it.

She wasn’t asleep, but Sunshine was.

I turned and headed into her dream.

Chapter 83

Opening my eyes, I found the carriage lit up more than when I fell asleep. Somepony had set up candles around the place. Struggling to sit up, I spotted Amber just next to me. She was a complete mess, one leg covered with changeling resin and she was missing a wing and I could see cracks in her carapace along her side.

“Amber…” I said softly, “Are… are you okay?”

She nodded, “I’m fine, sir,” she said quietly, “I will molt in a couple of weeks, most of my wounds will heal fully then. The rest might take a few more molts like my wing.”

I touched her chin with my hoof, “Lay down and rest,” I said as I fed her love, “I need you to be rested.”

“Sir, I-”

“Need to lay down and rest or I’ll find somepony to cuddle you until you do.”

Amber hesitated before she very carefully sank down to relax on the floor. I smiled at her, “Good. Just rest, okay. Let other ponies keep me safe for now.”

Looking around, I spotted Sparks with six ponies laying on the ground next to her.

“Sparks?” I asked as I crossed over to her, “How are they?”

She looked at me and sighed, moving over to me, leaning against me. I sighed and slipped a leg and foreleg around her.

“They’re all hurt, but… so far, nopony has died. A some have broken limbs, broken ribs… concussions,” she said whispered, “I… I don’t know what to do.”

I felt her tears against the coat of my neck and I held her tighter, “We can only do what we can do, love,” I whispered into her ear, “

“A-all my books,I read medical books and I- I can’t…”

I kissed her temple softly, “You’re doing better than any of us could. I’m going to see what material we have for splints and bandages.”

Twilight took a slow deep breath before she nodded firmly, “Right.”

With all this broken glass, there is only a matter of time until somepony comes in with serious cuts. No way the medical bag of the train would be enough for this.

Giving Sparks another quick hug, I then let go and looked around for something to rip up. The blankets would be needed as they were, but…

Ah.

LIghting my horn, I started casting a couple of cutting spells to start with before starting to peel strips from the coverings of the closest couch. Couldn’t use it anyway, it was upside down and attached to what was now the ceiling.

There was a bright flash and Sunset appeared in the middle of the carriage, supporting a pony, a compress pressed against her shoulder. Both of them looked soaked to the bone from the rain still pouring down outside.

“Deep cut on the shoulder,” Sunset reported to Twilight, “I think he has a concussion too.”

Twilight nodded firmly, “Any sign of the medical pony?” she asked and moved to take over.

“Nothing yet,” Sunset said and looked over at me, “They’re on their way?”

I nodded and looked around before floating a bowl outside to let the rain start to fill it, “They’re on their way, but even with fast fliers it will take a day to get here even if they can leave immediately, especially if they bring carriages. Is this everypony you found?”

Sunset shook her head, “Only the injured, most of the guard is okay, just minor cuts and bruises, they’re setting up a perimeter around the area the best they can. I need to get back.”

I nodded, “Go.”

She flashed out of reality again with another teleport.

Pulling the now mostly filled bowl back inside, I focused on my magic. This would be a fire spell, so this would be amazingly difficult, but…

I focused on the bowl as my magic surrounded it. The liquid slowly started to boil and bubble as I brought it up to temperature.

Once boiling away, I started to fill it with my makedue bandages, setting it down where Sparks could get to it easily, “Make sure you dry and cool them before use, give it a heating from time to time to keep it close to boiling,” I told her.

“Got it,” she agreed as she checked on the… I recognize him, he was one of the train attendants. He came with the royal carriages. Chef I think.

If he was in the kitchen when this happened, he might be the luckiest pony in the world just getting a cut on the shoulder and a concussion. I couldn’t think of a worse place to be during a crash except maybe the engine. That place was nothing but hard metal surfaces and flying blades in a crash.

A white coated pegasus mare with a red heart cutiemark clambered in through one of the broken windows, careful to climb on the blanket folded over the edge to avoid any broken glass. One of her wings was tied to her side. She stumbled, landing with a small cry of pain before she struggled to get back up.

“Are you okay?” I asked her as I moved to help her onto her hooves.

“I’m fine, sir, my wing is broken, but I can move and work,” she said and shook her head, “I’m nurse Crimson Star,” she then added and made her way over to Twilight, starting to talk quietly with her.
I hope everypony will be okay.

I wanted nothing more than to head out there and help search, but it wouldn’t help, it would just make things harder for the guard to keep everypony safe. It would do nothing but distract them.

Damn it!

Instead I did what I could and kept ripping bandages and passing into the bowl of hot water. I’m a bucking alicorn, why do I always feel so bucking useless!?

“Injured, coming through!” A yell came from the door and Rarity slowly lifted a unicorn through, an expression of focus on her face from the weight, “Two broken legs, a deep cut on her ear. No sign of concussion.”

I knew her, I recognized her as a member of my guard. Dropping the fabric into the bowl, I lit my horn, “I got her,” I said, taking her in my magic, “How far along are you?” I asked as I floated the mare towards Sparks, careful not to move her too fast and make her legs move. Buck, she looked horrible, her mane was matted with blood and it was all the way down her leg and barrel, but I couldn’t see a wound, as a pillow was pressed against her head with her forehoof. Her eyes were closed and her face in a grimace of pain.

“Almost at the cargo I think,” Rarity said, “Most everypony seemed to have made it through. But I need to go help Pinkie, we have two more we have found.”

“Go,” I told her seriously and she dropped back down on her side.

Chapter 84

“Can you teleport the wounded to Nocturnis?” I asked Twilight quietly. She hesitated and looked at the eleven ponies on the blankets laid out on the floor for a second before she looked at me with worried eyes,

“Not directly and not all at once,” She answered quietly, “It’ll take a couple of hours each way and while I’m gone… There is nopony here that can handle a Rexosaurus. Everypony that’s come here will last until the guard arrive and can evacuate them.”

I took a slow deep breath, quickly regretting it as the air smelled like blood, mud and rain. I finally nodded, “Everypony’s stable,” I agreed and closed my eyes, “Best not risk it.”

Damn it.

“Hey…” Sparks said quietly, shifting closer, “Are you okay?”

I shook my head, “Nopony should be okay with this,” I answered equally quietly, “We were just going home and… buck…”

Twilight nodded and pulled me into a hug. I hugged back tightly, burying my nose in her mane.

There was a flash of light and Sunset appeared again. This time she was alone, still soaked to the bone, her mane and tail clinging to her and she was covered with mud all the way up to her stomach. She looked exhausted and just sank down on the floor.

“I’ll check on her,” Twilight said quietly, “Check with the guard, see how we’re looking.”

I wanted nothing more than to rush to Sunset, but instead I nodded and let go, moving towards the closest broken window and climbed out into the rain.

It instantly soaked through my coat and my mane clung to me, but it didn’t bother me much. I might not like being rained on more than any other pony, but thestrals are at home in this environment. We had short coats and dried quickly, no feathers to keep the moisture in. Rain mostly just ran off us.

It didn’t take me long to find Moon Glow, she was set up in the next carriage. It was on it’s side and she had set up a small command post lit up by a glow crystal at one end of it, out of the rain.

“Sir, you shouldn’t be out here,” she said when she looked up from what looked like a quickly hoofdrawn map and saw me walking inside.

“I’m not in more danger here than there,” I said as I joined her, “How are we looking?”

Moon Glow sighed, “We have a perimeter set up, but… we’re not really secure. Not enough ponies. But we can at least keep an eye out if something get close, we have enough thestrals.”

“Do we know what we hit?”

Moon Glow grimaced and nodded, “One of those large turtle like herbivores was on the tracks. It’s dead and the engine is a complete wreck.”

Buck.

“The engineers?” I asked quietly.

Moon Glow shook her head.

...Buck…

For a long moment nopony said anything, there was no sound but the wind and the beating rain.

“How’s everypony looking?” I asked, “Do you have any walking wounded?”

Moon Glow nodded, “Couple of twisted hooves, three injured wings. A couple of broken ribs. A whole bunch of smaller cuts and scrapes. I’d like to send them to rest, but I can’t spare any of them right now.”

“What about you?” I asked, motioning towards the bandage around her head.

She forced a small smile, “Banged my head. A small cut, that’s all. I’m fine. Has a headache the size of Canterlot, but I’m fine..”

“Rescue is on the way,” I told her seriously, “I have alerted Nocturnis of what happened.”

Moon Glow frowned, “It’ll take them at least a day to get back here… but as soon as the rain dies down the scent of that turtle thing will bring every predator in the jungle down on us.”

Damn. Fuck, that’s a really good point.

I slowly nodded, “...I have an idea,” I said, “I’ll check with Sparks if she can teleport it away, don’t need to be far, just a kilometer or so. Get it away from us, maybe draw them away.”

“Good idea, sir,” Moon Glow agreed and then frowned at me, “...Are you alright, sir?”

I gave her a small smile, “Bruises, nothing else. I’ll be fine,” I said and got up, “I’ll get back and speak to Sparks. Keep me informed on how things are going.”

“Will do, sir,” Moon Glow said and got up, “I’ll walk you back.”

I knew better than to argue with her. If nothing else it would make her feel slightly better to know that she got me back there safely.

Rain poured down over us as I made my way over to the window before climbing back in, giving Moon Glow a small wave before I shook the worst of the water off myself, ignoring the twinge of pain from my shoulder and wing from the movement.

Looking around, I crossed over to sink down next to Twilight. She finished running her magic across Sunset, getting rid of the water and wrapped heer in a blanket before she looked at me, “Page?”

“Things are as secure as they can be,” I told her quietly, “We apparently hit one of those large turtle herbivores. Moon Glow pointed out to me that as soon as it stops raining, it’s scent is going to spread and attract predators. Do you think you can teleport it away? Don’t need to be fair, maybe a kilometer or so.”

Twilight hesitated and glanced at Sunset.

Sunset raised her head and looked at her, “I’m fine,” she said, “Go do what you have to do, okay?”

Sparks nodded and leaned in to whisper, “Look after her,” to me. She kissed my cheek and then got up, “Where can I find Moon Glow?”

“Next carriage over,” I said and scooted onto the spot she had previously occupied, “She’ll have somepony show you where you need to go.”

Twilight nodded and disappeared with a flash of light.

Sunset shifted and leaned against me, resting her head against my shoulder. I just put my wing around her silently,

“How are you doing, Sunny?” I whispered softly.

She didn’t answer for a long moment before she spoke up, barely audible, “I found the engineers.”

Oh.

I pulled her tighter, resting my head against hers. She shifted closer and started to cry quietly against my coat as I stroked her mane.

Chapter 85

Sunlight was touching the forest around the track, giving us a true image of the accident. It was a complete catastrophe.

The train was folded and twisted, laying half across the tracks and half down, some wagons among the trees.

But what’s worse… much, much worse…

The tracks were ruined. The thick steel twisted and bent like straws, the bank they were sitting on itself was seriously disturbed. All of which showed what kind of forces were involved

Nocturnis relied on imports on a lot of things. Even something as simple as grains…

Securing the surface just turned from important to absolutely critical.

I stomped my hoof against the metal bottom of the cart I had been standing on, I turned around and jumped off, spreading my wings and gliding down to the ground before walking back towards the small encampment that had been set up outside the royal carriage with the wounded in it. It wasn’t much really, but it was a fire and an improvised tent.

The fire helped. None of the things in the jungle liked it. Some like a Rexosaurus wouldn’t care, but at least it kept most of the smaller ones away.

If we were in a Rexosaurus territory, it would likely be more interested in the dead turtle thing in any case.

Predators in general tend to be lazy and a dead massive clump of meat would be a lot more attractive then a bunch of much smaller ones that try to run away.

Flower looked up from where she was by the fire before she lifted a kettle off the head and poured a cup before moving to meet me, “Tea, your highness?” she asked with a tired smile.

The small thestral looked a bit of a mess, her normally carefully styled mane was matted and had leaves in it and her coat was dusty. But she was unhurt, other than favoring her left rear leg slightly.

“Thank you, Flower,” I said and took the cup in my magic, “How are you holding up?”

“I’m fine,” she said softly, “Just a bit tired.”

I nodded, “Go get some rest, okay.”

She shook her head, “All I can do is help with the food. I’m useless for anything else right now, it’s the least I can do.”

I put my hoof on her shoulder, “Flower, go rest. You’re not good for anything if you end up passing out in the mud. Everypony else has taken turns resting, even Amber has taken a nap. Now is your turn.”

“...You haven’t… Princess Twilight hasn't.”

“Alicorns,” I told her with a small smile, “We’ll be fine, just go rest, okay? Somepony else can handle the food for the next meal.”

Flower Rain hesitated and then nodded, “I’m just going to rest some in the carriage if you need me, your highness.”

“Sweet dreams, Flower.”

She wasn’t wrong though. I was tired. And if I was tired, then Sparks was at least twice as tired as she had been much more active than I had been. Never mind teleporting dozens of tons of mushed turtle beast thing.

Taking a gulp of my tea, I headed towards the carriage of the wounded and walked in through the new door. I had cut it out where one of the windows had been earlier so anypony needing to get in and out didn’t need to climb to do so. Made things easier.

“How does it look?” Sunset asked as she walked up to me. Her normally freely flowing mane was tied back in a quick braid, tied off with what looked like a piece of makeshift bandage.

I sighed softly and shook my head, “Bad,” I said and frowned, “The tracks are completely bucked. I’m not a train pony, but I can’t imagine this sort of thing being easily repaired, especially here.”

Sunset nodded grimmly, “Yeah,” she agreed, “Buck.”

“Has Sparks taken a nap yet?” I then asked, looking towards her where she was putting a cast on one of the injured with the medical pony and Amber. It may be mildly disgusting, but changeling resin was about as good as you could get for casting material. If you could ignore her spitting it up.

Sunset shook her head, “Not yet.”

“She needs to,” I said, “Because if we’re attacked, we need her rested, not asleep on her hooves.”

“You tell her that she needs to go to sleep when there are ponies that need help, I tired and it didn’t take,” Sunset told me before she smiled slightly, “And that goes for you too.”

“I’m not anywhere near as useful against a Rexosaurus,” I told her seriously, “I’ll talk to her.”

Sunny sighed softly and nodded, “...I guess you’re right,” she admitted, “Maybe she’ll listen to you,” and turned around, walking over to Twilight and whispered something into her ear.

Twilight blinked at her and then nodded, passing the bandages she was holding over to Sunsets magic as Sunset took over, leaving her free to walk over to me,

“Sunset said you wanted to talk about something?”

I nodded, “You should get some rest.”

“I can’t yet, I need-”

“To get some rest,” I said and moved closer, “Seriously, you’re asleep on your hooves.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head, “Page, everypony is tired, we need to-”

“Not everypony is critical to defend against a large attack,” I told her seriously and walked up, resting my cheek against hers, “I know you want to help,” I continued quietly, “And I know exactly how you feel about resting when you can do other things to help. I know exactly how you feel about it, but the best thing you can do right now for these ponies is to sleep. Anypony can watch over the wounded, nopony else can keep us safe.”

Twilight didn’t move for a long moment before she shook her head and blinked back tears, “Page, I…” she started to say before she nodded with a sigh, “...I know,” she said quietly, “It just feels wrong.”

“That’s how I felt about not going out and helping after the crash,” I told her quietly, looking into her eyes, “Every fibre of my being screamed at me to help, but it wasn’t what would actually be the most helpful and might even have made things worse as it would distract the guards from their jobs. We’re not normal ponies, Twilight. We can’t always do just what we think is right.”

“We have to think steps ahead and of consequences for every action,” Twilight agreed with a slight nod, “I know, I remember that lesson too. But it still feels wrong.”

“I know. We got this, Sparks, go get some sleep.”

“You should rest too.”

I nodded, “I will, but later. Me being rested is a lot less critical than you getting some sleep. What I can do however is to make sure everypony has something to eat and keep morale up. After that I’ll get some rest, I promise.”

She gave me a small tired smile and kissed my cheek before moving over to a clear corner and settling down, closing her eyes.

I swear, she was asleep before her head set down on her hooves.

Floating my tea back to myself, I finished the cup before I nodded to myself and headed back out. Everypony will be hungry soon, let’s see what I can salvage from the kitchen. Might not be a good cook, but I can make soup.

Chapter 86

I froze, listening to the jungle. Nope, all good, birds were still singing and chirping. That was a clear sign that nothing big was around. They didn’t seem to mind ponies, but big predators caused them to go quiet.

I gave the soup/stew another stir. No recipe, but I had emptied a bunch of cans of tomatoes and about half a bag of lentils into a massive pot, together with some carrot pieces and a bunch of bell peppers, boiled it up and then added spices and salt to taste.

It needed to fill ponies up, not win any awards.

Suddenly there was a flash above and I glanced up just in time to see an air carriage fly past above. A purple pony appeared in a flash of teleportation in front of me.

“Page!” Midnight said and trotted up, “I’m glad you’re alright. How is everypony? I figured it would be best to get some medical ponies here as soon as possible.”

“I’m fine, Midnight,” I said and hugged her before letting go, “We have some injured ponies laid out inside the carriage,” I then added and pointed with my wing, “I’m fine, so Sunset and Twilight. Applejack has a concussion though.”

“I have several doctors along, they’ll check on them as soon as they land,” Midnight sighed and sank down to sit, “I wanted to get them here as soon as possible, so I teleported as much of the way as I could.”

Which explained the tired looking alicorn before me.

“Thank you.”

“Princess Midnight, you’re here earlier than we thought,” Moon Glow said as she approached.

Midnight nodded to her, “I have doctors and medics along, they’re landing the carriage now.”

Moon Glow nodded and motioned to a thestral. She took to the sky to guide the carriage down. Moon Glow turned to her and smiled, “Thank you, Princess.”

Midnight smiled at her, “The rest will arrive before the end of the day with enough carriages for everypony,” before she turned to frown at me, “You look…”

“Thanks, you’re pretty too,” I answered with a small wry smile as I stirred the stew, “This is about done, so I’m going to go pass out now if you don’t mind. Luna must be worried.”

Midnight nodded, “Go sleep, I’ll organize things with Moon Glow.”

I gave her a tired smile before I walked inside to see, Sunset deep asleep next to Twilight already. I made my way over to them and sank down on Twilights other side before-

I opened my eyes in the dream realm, Lunas wing settling across my back and pulling me close,

“I spoke to Twilight and Sunset,” she said softly, “How are you doing?”

“...I’m tired, Luna,” I said as I leaned against her, closing my eyes with a sigh, “Everytime we seem to take a step forward, something happens and pushes us a dozen steps back. Ponies got hurt again. Ponies died.”

“Page…” Luna said softly, “It was an accident.”

“Like that matters to the ponies that died,” I answered against her coat, “...They likely saved more lives, you know. The brakes engaged a second before we hit. Even that little might have saved a lot of lives.”

Luna didn’t answer, she just rested her head against the top of mine.

“...And you know what’s more?” I asked quietly, ”The rail is bucked. I haven’t gotten an aerial view yet, but hundreds of meters of track are twisted and ripped up. No more trains for Nocturnis until it’s cleared up and… I don’t know how long that would take, especially in this place.”

“My sister has already ordered the railway to investigate, the Solar Guard is going to provide protection for it,” Luna said, “I think we may have it repaired faster than you may think.”

I shook my head, “It’s not just that, Luna,” I said and looked up at her with a sigh, “I thought about that. Nocturnis may handle a couple of months to half a year without problem. We’ll be really short on grain, but we have enough iron and tools and such to last. We have enough food. But that’s not really the problem. The problem is the future. Any train in the future has to travel slowly enough to stop in time. Going that slowly or even worse, stopping would be almost as dangerous as going at full speed and risking a collision. What pony in their right mind would drive that train?”

Luna pulled me tighter, “There are solutions,” she said, “Maybe pegasus scouts could fly ahead of the train when in the forest? They could watch for fallen trees as well.”

I nodded, “Maybe,” I agreed, “And… special armored train if they do have to stop. Not sure we could stop a Rexsosaurus from wrecking the train with just armor, but might be enough to keep the ponies on it safe.”

“See?” Luna said with a small smile, “It’s not hopeless.”

“No. Just difficult,” I admitted with a sigh, “More and more difficult.”

“If there is anything critical that you need,” Luna continued, “We will send it by airship. In fact, if you need to travel in the future, it should be by airship.”

I shook my head, “No.”

“Why not?”

“Well, for one, asking everypony else to take a train through the monster infested jungle while I take an airship sends the entirely wrong message,” I told her, “And second, airships aren't exactly safer as we have seen before. Especially during the rain period… which we’ll be hitting in three months or so.”

“Oh.”

“If I’d actually want to make it safe out of the jungle, I’d go by hoof,” I said with a small smile, “Fly by night, sleep in treetops during the day. It's easy enough, nothing would see me. It'll take a week just to reach the edge, but it would be safe. Fairly sure Moon Beam would tie me down if I expressed the intent to try though.”

Luna nodded and sighed, “I suppose you’re right,” she admitted, “But we’re still going to send an airship if there is something you critically need.”

I nodded, “Thank you,” I said, looking up at her.

“We’ll figure everything out,” Luna said and gave me a small kiss, “Now rest. No dreams, just sleep.”

Chapter 87

When I woke up again, the sun was setting outside already. Twilight was still asleep next to me but Sunset was missing. Half a dozen ponies were checking on the wounded at the other end of the carriage. Outside the light was fading fast and it was raining hard, outright pouring down.

Blinking the sleep from my eyes, I shook my head and struggled up to sit. Oh… maybe I should have found something other than hard wood to sleep on.

Stretching, I got up and walked up to Crimson Star.

“How’s everypony doing?” I asked.

She looked up and gave me a small smile, “I think everypony is going to make a full recovery, sir,” she said before she sighed, “Almost. Ivory Bee will likely lose half an ear and some will have some scars, but nothing else that should show through a coat.”

Damn.

Those engineers deserve a medal. And they will get one. I just wished it wasn’t posthumously.

“Thank you, Crimson,” I said, giving her a nod, “Good job. How’s your wing?”

She flicked her ears with a small wry smile, “Not actually broken as it turns out, so that’s good. I just landed on it awkwardly and twisted it badly. I’ll be fine, but it’ll be a moon or so until I can fly again.”

I nodded and smiled at her, “I’m sure it’ll be back to normal soon. Did you see Midnight or Sunset?”

“I believe Princess Midnight is resting in the next carriage,” Crimson said, “Lady Sunset, I’m not sure.”

“Thanks, I’ll find her,” I said and walked outside, casting a quick rain shield above myself. Everypony had clearly arrived by now, tents had been set up to keep the rain away and we had seven air carriages landed around the small clearing formed by the train crash.

Every single one we had in Nocturnis.

Guard ponies all over, some standing on guard and others resting beneath the shelter of the tents, including some exhausted looking pegasi, likely the ones that pulled the carriages.

“Sir,” Moon Glow said as she exited from beneath one of the tents, walking through the rain and into my dry bubble, “We’ll be ready to move at first light.”

I nodded while she shook the worst of the water off herself, “Makes sense. Everypony doing okay?”

Made sense to wait until sunrise to leave. While thestrals could pull an air carriage, the fact was that pegasi are just better at it, they could fly longer and faster and with a larger load.

We might have almost completely silent flight and better low speed maneuverability, but in an air race, pegasus wins.

Moon Glow nodded and smiled, “Everypony doing good. If it would just stop raining, that’d be nice, but nothing everypony isn’t well used to.”

“Anything happen while I slept? Any locals getting arsey about us being here?”

Moon Glow shrugged, “We had a couple of Tigeroids sniffing about a couple of hours ago, but we convinced them there were easier prey.”

Large quadruped lizards, well over twice the size of a pony and tiger coloured. Big teeth. Actually not too threatening compared to some things here, but more than big enough to consider a pony a nice meal.

I nodded, “Well, that’s a good sign.”

Moon Glow nodded, “Yeah, if they are around it’s unlikely any of the larger ones are around this area. Might have gotten lucky. Even so, I don’t like being on the ground like this, I have some ponies building a tent platform for the wounded, we should be able to move there in less than an hour.”

“Good thinking, Glow.”

“Not my idea, sir,” she said and smiled, “Princess Twilight told us to, but it’s a really good idea. I think we’re going to make it standard procedure.”

“Being out in the rain is better than fighting things with big teeth,” I agreed.

“And we’re not going to be rained on, Princess Midnight said that she had an idea for that,” Moon Glow said, “I think something like this spell, but bigger.”

I couldn’t pull that off, but I wouldn’t put it past Midnight or Sparks. Hell, or Sunset even.

“Good plan. Did you see where Sunset went off to?”

Moon Glow sighed and nodded, “She took half a dozen ponies to the crashed locomotive to recover the drivers.”

I sighed and nodded, looking in that direction. She would.

Buck.

“Thank you, Glow.”

“You could eat something before we move, sir,” she said, “We have gathered some fruit and we have some bread and other dry goods, but we have some cooked food ready we can’t really take with us. Almost everypony else has already eaten.”

I nodded, “I’ll be out in a moment, I’m going to get Twilight too,” I said and escorted Moon Glow back to the open sided tent to keep her out of the rain before I headed back to the upside down carriage and walked in, crossing over to the still sleeping alicorn.

“Sparks?” I said softly as I laid down next to her, brushing my wing along her back, “It’s time to wake up, love.”

Twilight stirred and yawned, “Uhm? Page?” she mumbled, raising her head and blinking sleepily.

“It’s time to wake up, love,” I said and stroked my wing across her back, “We’re moving to the trees soon for the night where it’s safer. We need to eat first.”

Twilight shook her head slightly and yawned, “...The guard is here?”

“And Midnight,” I said, “We should get something to eat before we have to move.”

Twilight nodded and slowly climbed to her hooves before she groaned and stretched, joints cracking and she groaned, flexing a wing. I got up with her and pressed my side against hers,

“Come on, let’s see what they have cooked up.”

Chapter 88

I slowly swayed as the tree shifted slightly in the breeze. The rain was long over and I could just about make out stars above through the leaves as the moon lit the forest around us.

It was crowded with everypony up in the tree, so every batpony did the batpony thing and hung by our tails from branches above everypony else, giving them room where they could lay down.

Some had glow crystals, mostly the Nocturnis natives, some unicorns preferring to light their horns. Some were reading books, some resting in place. Nopony but some thestrals were asleep. While everypony seemed a lot more relaxed now they were off the ground, nopony but the injured and those that could hang by their tails were quite that relaxed.

Especially those without wings.

Twilight was cuddling Sunset on the branch below. I would have liked to be down there with them, but… there wasn’t room. Even if there had been, it would have been selfish to demand it.

Midnight lay next to Twilight, a book floating in her magic. And around them, were the rest of the Element Bearers.

Everypony else spread out from there.

I couldn’t help but think that maybe ‘lings and ponies weren’t that different after all. Almost without thinking, everypony gathered around their alicorns.

For protection? Or to protect?

Not sure anypony here knew why they had picked the formation they had, or even realized they had. Nopony said to form up around us. But… I had seen the exact same thing with changeling drones around Chrysalis.

Made me wonder if maybe ‘lings and ponies… maybe were related somehow.

And speaking of ‘lings…

I looked upwards. Amber was lying asleep on the branch I was hanging from, laying just past me, her nose resting on my tail so if I moved a muscle, she’d wake up.

She had not been happy having to be carried up here. But with an injured leg and a missing wing…

Not much of a choice in the matter, but I carried her myself.

There was movement to the right and Flower reached out to touch my shoulder, “Your Highness,” she said quietly, holding out a fruit. It looked like an apple in the moonlight. Something salvaged from the train supplies, not something gathered in the jungle.

“Thank you,” I said, giving her a small smile as I took it with my magic, splitting it half before offering half back to her.

She shook her head, “No thank you.”

I nodded and split the apple into slices in my magic before nibbling on one, “Only a couple of hours until sunrise,” I said quietly, “We’ll be on our way soon.”

Flower Rain nodded, “I know, your majesty. Though, I have to admit… I see why some of my friends have gotten rid of their beds. This is relaxing.”

You have time to have friends? You’re the only pony I know that worked more than I did.

“Really?” I asked instead, “Is that common? Not sure it’s practical.”

Flower shrugged, “Mostly for all thestral families,” she admitted, “I wouldn’t say it’s common, but it’s not uncommon either.”

Hmm.

While it was relaxing to sleep or rest like this, I couldn’t help wondering if it wouldn’t be a good idea to keep a bed anyway. For other activities if nothing else.

But sleeping like this really has a lot of pros. Way easier not to get too warm. Was comfortable. Way easier not to accidentally sleep on a wing. That was never fun.

But the cuddle score was kind of low.

Maybe I should from time to time, it wouldn't take much to have something installed in the bedroom. Too bad Sparks and Sunny couldn’t join me though.

Glancing down, I then floated the rest of the sliced up apple down to before them. Sparks glanced up and smiled, taking it in her magic before splitting them up between her and Sunset, “Thanks. How’s the view from up there?”

I smiled down at her, “It’s rather nice.”

Sunset spared me a small smile, “Going to have a perch installed at home?” she asked, but I could tell that she was still feeling horrible.

I didn’t blame her really. I didn’t feel much better myself, but I couldn’t let ponies see it. She was doing the exact same thing I was. But I saw it in her eyes. In her every movement.

Was it because I knew her so well? Or because she was trying to hide it?

In the end it didn’t matter, not really. My Sunny was in pain and right now there was nothing I could do about it.

“Thinking about it,” I answered instead, “It’s rather nice. Wanna try it?”

Sunset wrinkled her nose at the thought, “No thank you. My tail is not made to be hanging from and after five minutes, half my blood would be in my head, I think tail hanging is best left to bats.”

“And Pinkie,” Twilight interjected, glancing towards the side. I followed her line of sight. Pinkie Pie was hanging by her tail four thestrals down from me, deep asleep. And drooling, causing the ponies beneath her to have left an empty space despite the narrow quarters.

“...And Pinkie Pie I suppose,” Sunset admitted, “I’m just not made for it,” before she smiled and looked at Twilight, “unless you’d like to try it, Twi?”

Sparks quickly shook her head, “No thank you, I’m good. My tail doesn't work like that anymore than yours does,” before she looked up at me, “...But I have to say it’s a pity. That looks relaxing.”

“It really is,” I agreed and wrapped my wings tighter around myself.

Chapter 90

There had been another night of waiting in the trees. Followed by most of another day of flying. But as the sun slowly settled in the distance, I saw the river close to Nocturnis glitter in the light of the setting sun.

“It’ll be good to be back home,” Twilight said next to me, putting her hooves onto the railing of the carriage as she looked forward.

“Mmm,” I agreed, “Sleep in our own bed again.”

“That too,” Twilight said and then smiled at me, “...I missed the sounds too.”

I nodded. I knew exactly what she meant. The birds, the monkey things, the howls of the pony eating monsters…

“Well, I for one just look forward to not sleeping on a treebranch,” Sunset said and then shivered slightly, “Seriously, I’m going to develop a phobia about being on the ground or something.”

I frowned, “Is it even a phobia if it’s just common sense?”

Twilight nodded, “Phobias are specified as-”

Before she was able to fill us in she broke off as the carriage went down for a landing and we had a bit of a surprise. Everypony seemed to be awake and gathered around the small square of the town. On the bridges, on the roofs, on branches and on the platforms.

“Well,” I said as we circled down towards the middle of the square with the rest of the carriages, “I don’t see torches or pitchforks.”

Sunset suppressed a small smile, “Page, they are happy to see you.”

“I’m sure they are just happy to get their friends and family members back,” I told her as we landed before I jumped out of the carriage and down on the platform.

I almost stumbled at the landing as it seemed like the entire village cheered, the sound loud enough to make me press my ears against my head as I looked around.

They… they really were here to welcome us back.

Two carriages didn’t land, they continued on to the small hospital with the injured ponies, but the rest settled down on the platform.

Taking a deep breath, I looked towards the two pegasi that pulled our carriage. Sudden Flash and Dapper Bolt.

They looked tired but happy as they looked around. I held my hoof out and hoof bumped both of them, “Good work,” I told them with a smile before I turned towards the still cheering crowd. Everytime a new pony disembarked they seemed to get a second wind.

Sunset moved up next to me, nosing in beneath my chin, “Speech, Page,” she said quietly.

I pulled her close with my wing, “Do I have to?”

“Yes.”

Fair enough.

Spreading my wings, I waited until everypony had disembarked before I flew up to land ontop on the railing on the closest carriage, balancing easily on the front and side railings as I looked around as the crowd drew quiet.

I smiled at them, “What are all of you doing up this early!? Crazy ponies!”

Laughter.

I folded my wings again and shook my head, raising one hoof off the railing while keeping my balance and I looked out over the crowd as they got quiet again,

“It’s good to be back home again,” I continued, igniting my horn and using a spell to make sure that everypony could hear me, “What happened was a horrible accident and one that will affect us all, whether we knew the ponies that lost their lives in the crash or not. I have some names I want you to remember.”

“Ivory Comet.”

“Nimble Force.”

“Steel Haze.”

Silence.

I raised my wings and sighed, “They had only seconds to realize what was happening. Maybe they could have had time to escape the locomotive before the crash, maybe not. I don’t think we’ll ever know. But what we do know is that they didn’t even try. Instead they engaged the brakes… and saved the lives of several more ponies. It is by their actions, their bravery that the crash was not worse than it was. They kept ponies safe, they kept others from dying at the cost of their own lives.”

Silence.

“Their actions will be remembered. Their sacrifice will be remembered. They will be remembered!”

I looked towards Sparks and Sunny before I sighed and looked towards the crowd again, “But it is not all over yet,” I continued, “The train tracks are ruined. There is a broken train laying across them. There is a team of engineers heading down from Canterlot to investigate, but it may be months before we even have a chance at another train. Things will be even harder for a while.”

“We don’t need them!”

I looked towards the voice in the crowd and shook my head, “Do you have an iron mine I don’t know about?” I asked, “Or a grain farm? We’ll be fine, but we will have some shortages for a bit.”

What was that sentiment? We’re part of Equestria, there isn’t any us and them. That was the entire point of this place!

We need more non-thestrals. That sort of sentiment could absolutely not be allowed to become ingrained under any circumstances.

A mare I didn’t recognize at the moment took a step forward and raised her voice, “We can figure it out, your highness,” she said loudly and reared up on her rear hooves. She had a grey coat and darker mane with a flame cutiemark, her bat wings half spread as she looked around as she yelled, “We can gather more fruit and hunt more, we don’t need clothes and we can make our own tools if we need them! We can reuse whatever we need. Right!? We’ll last as long as necessary!”

The crowd yelled their agreement.

Wait, I do know her! I recognize her now! She runs the noodle stand! Not being able to import flour or spices is going to directly affect her business and she still stood up and said that, first of all. Amazing.

What’s her name, what’s her name! Damn it, what-

Spicy Pepper. That’s it.

“Thank you, Spicy Pepper,” I told her with a smile before I looked across the gathered ponies, “She’s right, isn’t she!? This jungle has thrown everything it has at us, this is just one more obstacle! But after all we've been through, after all that’s gone wrong or gone against us… we’re still here!”

The answering cheer almost knocked me off the railing.

Chapter 91

I walked out onto the balcony and put my hoof onto the railing as I overlooked the village and it’s lights. Ponies going about their business. The small market was active today. Likely ponies stocking up on what goods would soon be in short supply.

Something howled in the darkness below the city. I wasn’t worried about Fern, he was made from wood, nothing here saw him as food. I’ll go check on him tomorrow night anyway, I missed the large houseplant. He must be so lonely. Wish we could keep him up here at home, but it didn’t work. He didn’t like the heights and he was just too big now.

“Hey,” Sunset said and walked up next to me, sitting down on the wooden floor, her forehooves on the railing.

“Hey,” I said, giving her a small smile, “How’d it go?”

Sunset shrugged, “It’ll take a couple of days to get things put together, but we’ll get an expedition to salvage as much as we can from the train. No way to really move bulk items, but we might be able to get a few carriages back onto our side of the tracks if they are intact enough. Midnight can lift them into place. Then we can pull them back, we’ll bring every earth pony we have.”

“Do we know if any are intact enough?” I asked and moved to sit down next to her.

Sunset shrugged, “...Don’t know yet. I hope so, because without them we’ll never be able to get even a fraction of the salvage back here. I looked at a couple before we left, but couldn’t really tell. I kind of had things of higher priority. But a couple didn’t look too seriously damaged.”

“Hope so,” I agreed, “That will help a lot…. And if nothing else, we might be able to salvage parts of the train itself.”

Sunset nodded and then smiled at me, “...That was a good speech, by the way.”

“Thanks. Not the kind of speech I would have liked to give if I had any choice in the matter, but we do what we can.”

A sound behind made me glance back as Sparks walked out to join us, sinking down to sit by Sunsets other side. Her wing settled across her back and she leaned across to steal a kiss from me.

I smiled and kissed back for a second, “How are the girls settling in?”

Sparks gave Sunset a cuddle with her wing and a small kiss before she answered, “Tired but I think everypony is finding Nocturnis rather exotic. We’re all so used to it, but for anypony else it’s quite something else. I really think that setting up as a tourist destination would be a rather good idea.”

Sunset leaned against her, “You know, that’s not a bad idea. General construction is done, right?” she asked, looking at me.

“According to tonight's meeting, they finished the last living wraparound two weeks ago,” I agreed, “Are you thinking of asking what they think about building a hotel?”

Sunset nodded, “Yeah. I mean, the railway is down, but there are airships.”

“Airships are expensive…” Twilight pointed out with a small frown.

“Yes, but it can also bring the more sensitive things we need back and forth. Nowhere near as much as the train, but even a couple of tons of tools and other supplies like paper, ink…”

I slowly nodded, “...You know, that’s actually not a bad idea, Sunny. I may have to run the idea by Sunshine next time I talk to her.”

Twilight smiled, “Then we just need to convince ponies to come down into the monster infested jungle to stay with thestrals.”

“...Well, there is that…” I sighed, letting my head sink down until I rested my forehead against the railing, “Big scary bat ponies. Watch out, we’ll eat your grapes.”

Sunset sighed, “I wish there was some way to show ponies how this place is. How thestrals really are, that you’re just ponies like everypony else. Bit strange ponies, mind, but still ponies.”

Twilight rolled her eyes and poked her with her hoof, “Oh, real subtle.”

Sunset poked back.

I eyed them as I raised my head, “...What are you two up to?”

Sunset turned back to me and reached up to poke the side of my head with her hoof, “Just trying to get you to think, Wingboy. You’re too smart to be this slow. Come on now, even I can see it.”

Raising my hoof, I gently pushed hers down as I looked at her and then at Sparks, “...You two are talking about writing a book.”

“I think it would work,” Twilight said with a smile, “Your other works are pretty popular. At least it would be a way to spread a more positive light on bat ponies.”

I flexed my wings before I nodded, “I have thought about it, but there are a couple of problems. I don’t want to create some sort of stereotype about bat ponies. Especially now when our identity is as fragile as it is right now. Everypony is trying to find their own culture. The kind of book you’re talking about could very easily end up affecting that.”

Twilight looked thoughtful, “And would that be a big problem?”

“...Maybe. Maybe not,” I admitted and pulled Sunset into a cuddle, resting my chin on top of her head, “Maybe it’d be fine. Or maybe it would end up changing the future for the worse.”

Sunset shifted, pressing her muzzle up beneath my chin, “You mean like building this place?”

“You have to admit, she has a point there,” Twilight said and got up, putting her hoof on the railing as she looked out over the town.

“I… guess I could write something,” I admitted and pressed my nose softly to Sunnys ear, “Maybe check with some other bat ponies to see if it’s something they wouldn’t mind releasing to the rest of the world. Use what we know of our history so far too...”

Not something like what I wrote for Sunshine, that would give the entire wrong impression, but… romance did sell well.

Hmm.

Something historical maybe. Heroine meets a mysterious pegasus… during travels? During a war? No… pre-Equestrian. Yes, adventurer. Yes, she’s an explorer, exploring the mountains and is saved from the… yes, the snow elementals. No, fire. Fire elementals. Saved? Save him? No, saved.

I raised my head and looked around, “...I need…” I said and headed inwards in search of pen and paper.

Chapter 92

“Any word from Sunset yet?” Twilight asked as she landed next to me.

I shook my head, “Not really, they’ll arrive today. Wish you could have come with them?” I then asked, giving her a small smile while bouncing my chakram in my magic.

“...Yes,” she admitted as she looked at the weapon, “But between me and Midnight, one of us really should stay in the village to be safe.”

“Mmm,” I agreed and hung it from my weapon harness, “How’s the deployment of the ballistas? Haven’t read that report yet.”

Twilight shrugged her wings, “Three out of twelve planned have been built and deployed. One of which is at the practice range so ponies can train with it. It’ll take a bit until everypony is caught up and they have replaced the old ones.”

“Cool, we’re more or less on schedule,” I agreed with a smile, glancing up towards the moon, “I heard Pinkie wants to get involved in planning the founding day party.”

Twilight nodded and smiled, moving to put her wing against mine, “I know you think she’s a bit…” and then broke off, looking for a fitting word.

“...Energetic?” I suggested, “Extremely extroverted? She’s a nice pony, but I’m not sure we are really compatible,” I then admitted.

“...Yeah,” Twilight agreed, “But she really is the best party planner I know.”

“True,” I said and nodded, brushing my wing against hers, “I’m sure Flower can put her together with whomever is doing the practical planning.”

“Already done.”

Heh.

I glanced towards the moon again.

“Worried about Sunset?” Twilight asked with a small smile.

“Huh?” I asked, looking at her.

“You tend to look towards the moon when you worry about something,” Sparks said with a small smile, “It’s actually kind of cute.”

“Oh,” I said and sighed, “...A bit,” I said softly and started to walk with her off the training ground, “She’s going to be down on the ground and I won’t be with her. I know it’s silly, she can handle herself and she has guards, Midnight and a bunch of other ponies with her.”

Twilight nodded and walked along next to me, “I know, I worry too,” she said quietly, “But like you said, Midnight and Tempest are both along with her.”

Both of which made me feel better. When it came to raw power, Tempest was way ahead of the bell curve for unicorns. Buck, she beat me when it came to raw magical strength in the real world, and most likely Cadance as well.

She was the one unicorn that could throw bolts almost as hard as Sparks and Midnight.

But even so… surface.

“Well, I talked to her yesterday,” I said, “They were almost there, they should be in place right now and see what can be salvaged.”

Twilight nodded, “Page… about Rarity…” she said as we walked onto one of the bridges between platforms, “She’s looking tired lately. Is there anything going on?”

I flicked one ear and shook my head, “Sparks, you know I can’t discuss other ponies’ dreams,” I told her, “But if you think something might be going on, it might be.”

“I see.”

Stopping walking, I looked at her, “Look,” I said and shifted my wings, “if somepony has nightmares, I can cancel them and so can Luna. We can even shift them towards nicer or happy dreams. But none of which does anything to fix the underlying problem on it’s own. If somepony has been through a traumatic event, it needs working through and everypony does that in their own way.”

Twilight sighed, “I know,” she said and then smiled at me, “And how many nightmares have you stopped for me?”

“A couple the last few days,” I said and shrugged, “A bit over regular rate. But that’s neither uncommon nor unusual after an event like a train crash. In fact, you are below median in this case.”

She nodded slowly and shifted a bit closer, her side touching mine, “When you handle nightmares… do you see them?” she asked as we started to walk again.

I hesitated and then shrugged my wings, “Sometimes. If it’s a particularly intense one, it’s not a good idea to just cancel it; it will just cause more. It’s much healthier to enter it and redirect it towards happier subjects. And always if it’s a Nightmare. If it’s a strong bad dream, I have to check for one of those in anycase.”

“I heard the capital N in that one,” Twilight said, “Luna has spoken of them before. Are they common?”

“Not really, they are a kind of unintelligent psychic parasite that eats fear,” I said, “And no, they aren’t common. They aren’t dangerous as such, but they do hurt ponies. So we try to stop them whenever we run into one.”

Twilight looked up towards the stars for a moment, “I see,” she said softly, “You know… you never see those this well in Canterlot. Too much light.”

“Mmm. That’s one thing that’s a massive pro for Nocturnis,” I said with a small smile, looking up towards the skies, “You know, we should invite your parents at some point. I bet Night Light would love to see them from here.”

Twilight looked at me with a grin, “So you’re saying that my mother didn’t scare you away permanently?”

I rolled my eyes, “Once things calmed down, she was nice. And she made nice cookies.”

She smiled and we continued on our way, “So, where are we going?” Sparks asked after a couple more minutes of walking.

I blinked at her, “Huh? I was following you.”

Twilight facehooved and shook her head, “...Oh,” before she put it back down, “Well, we’re almost at the market, might as well have a look and see what they have.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Chapter 93

The moon shone into the throneroom and I looked at the earth pony standing before the throne, “How sure are you of this report, Whispering Wind?”

She shook her pale yellow mane back, “Fairly, wild weather is always somewhat unpredictable, but everything points towards the rain season showing up really early this year. Couple of weeks at best until the clouds start showing up.”

“The other weather ponies don't agree,” Wind Stalker protested, shifting his white wings, “And we’re actual pegasi!”

“You are too busy having your head in the clouds to watch them!”

I could tell an old argument when I heard one. How that’s possible when Wind and her family only moved in here a couple of months ago, I had no idea.

“Look,” I said and interrupted before anypony could answer her, “It wouldn’t hurt to be prepared a bit early, would it?” I asked before I looked at Hardy Brick, “Can we have the village inspection ready before then?”

He considered that for a moment and nodded, “We can. Not like we’d be able to build the hotel before the rainy season anyway no matter what we do. We won’t be delayed much in any case. Biggest problem is imports.”

“As always,” I agreed and then looked at the weather ponies again, “We’re not getting anywhere arguing who’s right in this case. I think that it’s better we go with the conservative case in this one. Better that than trying to rush the preparations at the last minute.”

Buck. If the rainy season really did show up early, that’d delay any possible railway repairs by months at best.

It never rains but it bucking pours.

“About that,” Fluttershy said, shifting her wings, “If the rainy season is to arrive almost a moon early, we should step up our fruit harvests and our hunting. Nopony likes doing either in pouring rain and it makes both much harder.”

I nodded, “That’s a good point. We sho-”

A thestral landed on the platform outside and trotted inside, giving me a bow, “Your Highness. An airship has been spotted approaching.”

“What do you mean, an airship is approaching?” Moon Glow asked, taking half a step forward, “Details, Private!”

“I’m sorry, Commander,” he said and stood up at attention, “An airship is approaching Nocturnis airspace from the north. The airship is carrying the colors of the Crystal Empire. It will arrive in just under an hour.”

“Princess Cadance?” I asked nopony in particular, “What could she want? Does the Crystal Empire even have airships?”

Moon Glow nodded, “Two, according to reports.”

Did she forget something or what?

“Do we even have somewhere to dock an airship yet?” I asked, looking towards Moon Glow. She nodded,

“Yes, sir. The upper training platform can do it. It’s not ideal as it’s close to the trees, but it should be possible.”

I nodded, “Arrange for somepony to guide them down and arrange a royal escort. And send somepony for Twilight, she’d like to be here when they arrive.”

“Yes, sir.”

Then it was finishing up the meeting as she arranged everything followed by waiting.

“Any idea what this is about?” Twilight asked as she walked in, sitting down next to the throne.

I shrugged my wings and offered her half of my mango, “No idea. Did she forget a hairbrush? Or Flurry?”

Sparks suppressed a smile but took the fruit, “I doubt that’s it. Maybe it’s some sort of help from the crash?”

“Would they even have gotten word about that yet and had time to get there? It’s only been a week and a half.”

“...True,” Sparks said and nibbled at the sweet fruit, “It takes…more than a week and a half or so to get an airship here from the Crystal Empire at absolutely best. So even if somepony told them the moment we crashed, they wouldn’t have made it yett. They must have left before.”

I nodded, “They have good timing in any case,” I said with a smile, “They’ll be able to attend the Founding Day celebrations tomorrow.”

Twilight started to answer but was interrupted by the door opening and a pair of guards entered.

“Announcing Archmage Sunburst, Crystaller of the Crystaller of the Crystal Empire and messenger of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

Sunburst?

Said unicorn walked in between the guards and approached the throne, giving a small bow, “Prince Page, Princess Twilight,” he said with a smile, “I bring word from Princess Cadance.”

I smiled at him, “Welcome back to Nocturnis, Sunburst,” I said and motioned towards him with my hoof, “Didn’t expect you quite that soon, but you’re always welcome.”

“Ah, thank you,” He said and stood up again.

“You have good timing,” I told him, “Founding Day is tomorrow and Pinkie Pie was involved so I’m sure it’s going to be quite an experience.”

He nodded and adjusted his glasses, “I’m glad I made it in time, that’s why I’m here, we wanted to deliver this before then,” he said and slipped a scroll from a pocket in his robes as he took on a more official tone, “I have a missive from Princess Cadance to Prince Page and Princess Twilight of Nocturnis as well as the ponies of Nocturnis.”

I shared a look with Twilight before I looked at him again, “Go ahead.”

Sunburst cleared his throat and unrolled the short scroll and started to read,

“The Crystal Empire would like to thank Nocturnis for it’s hospitality during our unannounced visit earlier this year. Your town is beautiful and very welcoming to ponies of all kinds. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Prince Shining Armor would like to extend a hoof of friendship between our two cities and rulers.

Hence we would like to deliver a gift to the people of Nocturnis consisting of a full one thousand stone obelisks of four meters tall and one and a half across with a narrowed top made from our native crystaline stone and carved by our famous masons. Each to be delivered as they are finished. A full twenty are ready to be delivered on the next train.

We, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Prince Shining Armor of the Crystal Empire, wish the people and rulers of Nocturnis well and that you enjoy our gift.”

Sunburst smiled and rolled the scroll up, “But it seems like the first delivery will be a bit delayed because of the train situation.”

I gaped at him and slowly climbed onto my hooves, jumping down to him with a flap of my wings, “...Is that true?” I asked quietly, “A thousand obelisks?”

Sunburst nodded, “A thousand,” he agreed, “And if more are needed, I’m sure we can figure out a deal,” he said with a small and slightly sheepish smile, lowering his voice as he adjusted his glasses with a hoof, “...I think Cady were feeling bad about trying to interfere with you and… uhm… well,” he said before he cleared his throat a bit uncomfortably.

A thousand obelisks. Even unenchanted… that’d cut out years of us making them! Decades of being able to afford them!

I think I managed a pretty decent approximation of Twilights ‘yes yes yes’ dance, bouncing in a circle around a bemused looking Sunburst, Twilight joining in moments later.

Author's Note

And with that, it's time we leave the silly batty pony for now, he's going to be busy for a bit I think, but we will return at a later time.

Thank you all for reading and I hope you enjoyed. :twilightsmile:

Chapter 1

I slowly felt the last remnants of the dream realm slipping away from me like wisps of smoke in the wind, leaving me lying on the bed.

I didn’t open my eyes, just relaxing for a long moment, enjoying the slight breeze from the outside, the scent of rain having passed sometime not too long ago.

A moment of calm, of relaxation. Just a moment of calm before fully waking up.

Somewhere outside I could hear birds, some sort of monkey howling far away. Hammers against wood. I could hear ponies working somewhere in the distance. Saws.

Breaths close to me. Calm. Slow. Asleep.

My ear flicked.

In. Out.

I spent a second listening hard. Which one was… in. Out. Sunset. That one was Sunset.

In. Out.

Sparks. That one was Sparks.

Taking a deep breath, I forced my eyes open and rolled onto my stomach, stretching before I looked around.

Sunny and Sparks were cuddled up together on the other half of the bed. I couldn’t help but smile at the sight before I slowly slipped off the bed and out of the darkness bubble that strongly limited the amount of light that got through it.

Light might make me slightly sleepy, but I’m a bat. For Sunny and Sparks to sleep, we needed the bubble of darkness over the bed.

Once outside, I covered it with a bubble of silence as well to let them sleep as I narrowed my eyes against the sudden bright light of the sunset outside and I stopped, blinking and shadowing my eyes for a moment to get used to it before I yawned again and slowly moved out onto the balcony, overlooking the village.

It was very… green. But that was to be expected as it was built into the treetops. It had been the idea of one of the unicorns hired to cut wood actually, Shield Streak. There was a problem with predators? So why build on the ground when there were massive trees and the great majority of the population had wings?

Multi level constructions in the upper levels of the jungle trees, centered around the trunks with bridges between them for the non-winged citizens or ones that didn’t feel like flying everywhere.

In the distance, I could see ponies move around. The sun was still well above the horizon and most everypony was still asleep, at least the ones that didn’t choose to still follow a diurnal sleeping pattern. Mostly non-thestrals, but not only.

It really was so much more comfortable not to have to keep having Sunshines little ball of fun to contend with all the time.

No. The day wasn’t for us. Even after just a single year here, that much was clear. To be able to be awake when it felt right…

...It was just so much better. For one thing, the oppressive heat of the day was quickly fading away.

If just my Luna was here and I could share it with her instead of just while we slept. I missed her. So much.

I took a deep breath and shook my head, stretching my wings for a long moment before I folded them again and shook my head once more before I moved away from the balcony and exited the bedchamber, closing the door behind me.

“Good evening, your highness,” a voice said and I looked over to Flower Rain. She was a very light grey thestral with very long white mane, almost reaching to the floor when she stood up. Which admittedly wasn’t that long as she was tiny, even for a thestral or pegasus, almost half a head shorter than even Fluttershy. Like usual, she kept her mane bundled up in a complicated bun. She was getting a small stack of papers ready by one of the tables and smiled at me when I looked at her.

“Good evening, Flower,” I said, giving her a nod as I made my way over to take a piece of fruit laid out in one of the bowls, “Sleep well?”

“Very nice, your highness,” she said with a smile, flicking her ears, “I… had a date yesterday morning.”

I smiled at her, “Oh really? Anypony I know?”

She shook her head, “Don’t think so, sir. He works at the railway station.”

I nodded and crossed over to her as I nibbled at the fruit, something we had started to call a Sky Mango. They grew high in the trees and while they were purple, they tasted like a mix between a mango and a watermelon, “Well, I hope you had a nice morning. Anything interesting on the agenda today or did anything happen that I need to know about?”

Flower Rain checked her clipboard, but I already knew it was mostly by reflex, she’d know of the top of her head already, “Well, as for incidents, a Rexosaurus was spotted half an hour of flight from the village and the guard has been alerted, but it shouldn’t cause a problem. Also, the shipment from Equestria seems to be delayed, none of the scouts had reported the train so far.”

I frowned slightly, “That’s by almost a week. A day or two has happened before, but a week?”

She frowned, “Think anything has happened?”

“Too early to say. Just keep me updated.”

Flower made a small note, “Yes, sir. As for the schedule today, there is a budget meeting at four and court just before then at three. At five we have an inspection of the village defenses scheduled with Princess Midnight. The rest of the morning is free so far.”

I nodded, “So nothing until three?”

She shook her head, “Nothing scheduled. But there is a stack of reports and other paperwork a hoof high waiting for you,” she said with a smile.

I eyed her suspiciously, “...Didn’t I outlaw paperwork last week?”

“I’m afraid that even the power of alicorn royalty has its limits, your majesty,” she said with a playful smile, giving me a small bow, spreading her wings elegantly.

I just shook my head with a smile, taking a bite from my breakfast, “Oh well, I guess I just have to try again later.”

Oh well, it could have been worse. One good thing about this place compared to Canterlot, no bucking nobles, no bucking diplomats and absolutely no boring receptions!

Flower Rain jumped off her chair and gathered up her clipboard before she paused, “Oh, and you wanted me to remind you that we are a month from Hearth's Warming.”

I nodded, “Well, hopefully the train will arrive with the stuff or I might be in trouble.”

She smiled and nodded, “Goes for most of us. Oh, and Lady Sunset talked to me yesterday and brought up a good point, we’re not too far from the two year anniversary of the founding of Nocturnis. She was wondering if anypony has thought of making that a holiday yet. Last year was too busy for everypony to really plan much, but now...”

I blinked at her, “That’s… a good point. We should do that, shouldn’t we.”

Chapter 8

I eyed Sunset, “Is it me, Sparks, or does she seem more excited about this than we are.”

Sparks smiled, “I think so, yes.”

Sunset stuck her tongue out at us, “I’m allowed to be happy for you two. About time you two get it through your thick skulls.”

Sticking her wing out, Twilight poked the unicorn playfully while leaning against my side, “Be nice.”

Sunset scooted close, pressing up to kiss her, “I’m very nice.”

“That you are, '' I agreed and looked her over, “You know, all that running around you do nowadays…”

“Like, huh?” Sunset teased and winked at me as she stretched slightly.

“We do like,” Sparks agreed with a smile and settled her wing across her back, pulling the unicorn closer.

Sunset giggled and kissed her before she frowned at us, “Speaking of which, both of you are slacking off.”

“Yeah, I know,” I admitted and rested my head against Twilight's mane, “It’s just been so busy.”

“We should make time,” Twilight admitted and sighed softly, looking down at herself, “I’m getting a bit more bounce than I like. More than in ponyville actually which is funny because of all the baked goods there.”

“No you’re not,” Sunset said and ear flicked, “But it might be all the sweet fruits. We’re not bats, both of us should likely eat more grain, hay and such. Not like we can’t afford it.”

Twilight nodded, “There is that,” she admitted, “Likely should, but it feels odd to take advantage of our money and position like that.”

Sunset frowned at her, “Princess,” she said and looked at me, “Prince. You two have all the responsibility, it has to come with some pros as well.”

“...Fine,” Twilight admitted and sighed softly before she flinched slightly, raising her wings and turning her head, “Sunset, can you..”

Sunset scooted a bit to the side, giving her room to turn. She shuffled around a bit, nosing along her wing, nuzzling through her feathers.

“Stuck feather?” I asked, rolling onto my side to give her room to shift.

“It’s been tickling me all day,” Sparks answered and twisted her wing, “but I can’t find it,” she said and then pulled back with a frown, “You know, I never thought having wings was that difficult before I got them!”

“I know, right,” I said with a grin, “I think I might actually like my new ones better. Not anywhere near as warm, but they are way less maintenance.”

“Help?” Twilight asked, looking at me, “I never managed to train Kitten how to do it right.”

“Hey!” Sunny protested, “It’s not as easy as you think it is! It’s impossible finding the right feather.”

I shook my head, “No it’s not. But it does take practice,” I admitted and scooted down to nose through Sparks feathers, feeling around carefully. You really couldn’t do this with magic, way too easy to find the wrong… where are…

There!

Gripping the offending feather with my teeth, I pulled it out slowly but smoothly.

Sparks groaned and flexed her wing, “Oh thank Celestia, that’s bothered me all day. Thanks Page.”

“No problem,” I said with a grin, keeping the feather between my fangs, “It’s such a difficult duty to nuzzle through the feathers of a pretty girl.”

Sparks blushed softly.

“So what do you want to do with this?” I asked, wiggling the feather a bit, “I know some keep them and some burn them.”

Twilight eyed me for a second before she scooted in to give me a small kiss, “I know what to do,” she said and took the feather before she scooted around to nose behind my ear, sliding the feather into my mane behind my ear before she pulled away to watch me, “There.”

I flicked my other ear and eyed her, “Isn’t that more of a pegasus custom?”

“Old too,” Sunset commented with a smile, “But it looks good on you.”

“O-oh,” Twilight asked, “You know about it? It’s not really practiced anymore.”

“Romance novels,” Sunset admitted and then smirked and eyed me, “What about you?”

“...Same,” I admitted with a grin and shrugged, “I need to do research sometimes.”.

“Well... I like it, I think it suits you,” Sparks said and cuddled close to my side with a slight blush.

“If you like, then so do I,” I said and slipped my wing around her, pulling her tighter.

Chapter 17

The barge moved slowly along the surface of the river, propelled by a magically turning propeller at the rear.

Unicorns OP. But so useful, it meant we didn’t need a steam engine to drive this thing, just something enchanted that somepony with a horn could repower from time to time. A couple of times a trip actually so not very practical or I bet the train would run on that instead of steam, but for this it was better than a steam engine.

Away from the forest around, everypony could relax some, even the guards, even if they did keep their weapons close for good reason. The sun shone down from above, glittering in the clean water and the sound was filled with nothing but the sounds of the jungle and the splashing of the river.

Luna's wing rested across my back as she smiled at me, "This is a beautiful place."

"Very," I agreed, "But not very pony friendly on the ground. There is a reason we went to the effort of building in the large trees. Sparks and Midnight has some ideas about how to make things safe lower down, but that's still in the prototype phase."

Luna nodded and then smiled, glancing at my ear, or rather the feather behind it, "Speaking of Twilight Sparkle..."

I smiled a bit, "Yeah. We’re doing our best."

Luna nodded and gave the ear with the feather a small kiss, "I approve. But there is something that has to change."

I looked at her a bit nervously, "Oh?"

She nodded and stretched one wing, turning her head. She nosed along her feathers for a second before tugging one free. Turning back to me, she nuzzled in at my mane, fitting it in beneath Twilights on the small braided lock of mane, "There."

"Great, now I'm even more nervous they'll fall out," I admitted and glanced upwards as if I could see them, "I need to figure out some way to keep them solidly in place. And to stop them from getting damaged."

"Pegasus feathers are fairly resilient," Luna reassured me, "And so are alicorn feathers. So don’t worry, the braid I showed you holds them nicely. Pegasi wore them like that for thousands of years."

"I guess," I agreed and then turned to give her a small kiss, "Thank you."

Luna kissed back and then stuck her tongue out at me, "I should have done that back when we met. Maybe you would have gotten the hint faster then."

"I'm not that dense!" I protested before I paused, "...I'm not always that dense," I corrected.

"No," Luna said teasingly, "I only had to pin you down for you to get it. Sunset and you flirted for well over a year and you have spent how long sleeping in the same bed as Twilight before you two figured it out?"

I glowered slightly at her before shifting my wings with a grumble. I'm not dense, damn it! I perfectly knew I loved Sparks, I was just afraid she would leave.

Luna laughed softly and kissed my cheek, "I missed you."

"I missed you too," I said and leaned softly against her.

"You should check on your guests though," she whispered into my ear.

"Don't want to," I answered just as quietly, "I want my Luna time.

"Go," she said and nosed at my ear with a small teasing smile, "I'll be here when you get back. And there will be plenty of 'Luna time' later."

I liked the sound of that. I liked the sound of that a lot.

Smiling at her, I ran my wing against hers before I pulled back and moved over towards Cadance and Shining Armor where they looked out over the river.

"Hey," I said, "I hope the train ride wasn't too long."

Cadance shot me a look, "Not talking to you right now," she said and headed off towards Sunburst and Flurry Heart.

I paused, flicking my ears to the side in surprise, blinking before I looked at Shining Armor, "...What did I do?"

He shook his head with a shrug, "Don't ask me, I have no idea. She's been annoyed ever since we arrived in Canterlot."

"I haven't even talked to her for six months!"

Shining Armor just shrugged again, "I asked, but she just kind of growled at me and then went to cuddle Flurry."

Now I was just even more confused.

Shining Armor sighed, "I'll try to find out," he said and headed towards her before he paused and smiled, "Good to see you again."

"You too, Shining," I agreed.

Wonder what the hell that was about. I shook my head and moved up next to Celestia, "What do you think, Sunshine?" I asked.

She turned her head and smiled at me, "It's beautiful," she admitted and then looked over towards the forest across the water again, "It's been a long time since I was somewhere like this."

I nodded and then looked around, "Where did Sparks and Sunny get to?"

"They teleported ahead," Celestia said, "Twilight wanted to wake Midnight before we arrived."

"Ah," I said and nodded, "Should have thought of that too."

Celestia smiled at me, "Sorry for arriving in the middle of the day," she said after a moment, "We had planned to arrive early last night, but there was some train trouble. I believe it was overheating."

"Don't worry about it,” I said, touching her side with my wing, “I’m just glad you’re here."

Something roared out in the forest and everybody on the barge startled slightly, looking in that direction. Well, everypony not local, that is.

My guards found that rather amusing and earned glares from Celestia's guards in turn.

Chapter 35

The next dawn came way too fast.

But I suppose the sun doesn't stop for anypony. Well, I guess it could for Celestia, but she wouldn’t do that without a very good reason and… even I could admit that this didn’t count.

“Be careful,” Luna said as we stopped by the ramp over to the pink and white royal airship.

“I promise,” I answered and smiled up at her, “We’ll be back soon. And when we do, we’ll stay as long as we can.”

There was a buzzing of wings and Amber landed next to us, “Sir,” she said, “Queen Chrysalis and Princess Skiter want to talk to you.”

I wouldn’t mind seeing Skitter before we left, but Chrysalis… I could do without.

“You know they won’t give up until you do,” Sunset said and rolled her eyes.

“Yeah,” I sighed, “But I don’t have time to go down into the hive right now.”

“That’s not a problem, sir,” Amber said, “They are inside the docking tower.”

I blinked at her and then nodded, looking at Luna, “I better go see what they want.”

“Best go investigate,” Luna agreed and gave me a small kiss before she walked over to where Sparks were talking with one of the ship officers.

Sunset nodded, “I’m going onboard and get out of the wind, see you at our quarters,” she said, “Want me to bring your bag?”

“Thanks,” I said and shrugged it off, allowing her to take it in her magic before she turned and headed up the ramp.

I turned to Amber, “Lead the way.”

She did so, bringing me into the docking tower and to a free chamber, usually used to store goods to be loaded onto one of the airships, but for the moment it was empty.

If by empty, you meant ‘contains a Changeling Queen, a Changeling Princess and three dozen changelings.

All of whom were looking towards me as Amber opened the door.

That’s… a bit creepy.

But allies or not, Changelings are predators and it wouldn’t do to show weakness before them so I forced myself not to break step as I walked into the chamber, “Queen Chrysalis. Princess Skitter,” I said and gave them a slight bow, “You bellowed?”

Chrysalis got up from where she had been lounging on a pile of stacked canvas, “Ah, my little predator,” she said as she slowly moved closer through the gloomy light of the chamber, “It is time you fulfill your promise to me.”

“This isn’t a good time,” I said and raised my head to met her eyes as she approached, “I don’t think we will be able to just move around the countryside looking for-”

Chrysalis moved past me, brushing her side against mine as she rounded me, walking around to face me again before she paused, “You would break your promise to the Hive then, my little pony?” she almost purred, “We have waited for more than two years, I think we have been more than patient. You did promise me… you promised my daughter…”

“I’m not breaking my promise to you,” I said, “But we are going for a specific reason. The talks between the Yeti and the Griffons are going to take up all the time while we are there, we won’t be able to just go around looking for the other Hive.”

She took a step forward, making me look up towards her, “And after the talks?” she continued.

I refused to be intimidated and looked up at her, meeting her eyes, “After, it might be a possibility,” I admitted, “But we have no idea how long it will take and I have a time when I have to be back to Nocturnis.”

“So it is decided then. My daughter and thirty changelings will accompany you,” Chrysalis said and walked past me, “I expect success in your mission, Daughter,” she said without looking back.

The door closed behind her.

I blinked back after her before I turned to Skitter and her large group of Changelings.

Skitter almost looked slightly embarrassed, “Sir.”

I rubbed my forehead next to my horn, “Hello, Skitter. Good to see your mother hasn't changed.”

Getting up from where she had been sitting, Skitter walked over to me and I blinked, looking up at her,

“But you have,” I said and shifted my wings, “You’re taller.”

“So are you, sir,” Skitter said with a small smile before her wings buzzed softly, “...Can we do this?” she then asked.

I sighed, “if you mean, can we squeeze thirty changelings onto the ship, then I think so, yes. If you’re asking if it’s possible to actually make contact, yet alone peaceful contact with another hive, I honestly have no idea even if we do find the place.”

Shaking my head, I then smiled and hugged her with a wing, “Good to see you again, Skitter.”

“You too, sir,” the changeling princess agreed and hugged back.

Letting go, I leaned a bit to the side to see thirty pairs of slightly glowing eyes watching us. As I looked at them, every single one of them tilted their heads slightly as one.

Seriously, changelings… so cute. Also creepy. But mostly cute.

I sighed softly and shook my head before I looked up at Skitter, “Okay then, let’s get you and your group moved onboard and let the Captain and the guards know that you’re coming along. I assume you would prefer one of the cargo bays over quarters?”

Skitter nodded, “Yes, sir,” she agreed with a small smile, “Plenty of time to make it comfortable.”

“Just don’t cover it all with resin,” I said and rubbed my forehead with my hoof, “That stuff doesn't come off easily and I don’t think Sunshine would like it all over her airship.”

Seriously, Changeling resin did not come off, it was like superglue or something.

Chapter 62

Skitter looked… sad. Her wings were flat against her back and she was laying on the resin covered floor, looking at her forehooves.

“We knew it was the likely outcome, Skitter,” I said gently as I settled down next to her.

“...I know, sir…” she answered and sighed, “I had just hoped she would listen.”

“There are other hives,” I reassured her, “We can try at more of them later. If we can convince even one of them, it should be easier with the next one.”

“Maybe.”

“Skitter,” I said and leaned my side against her, “It’s not always going to work.”

She scraped a hoof against the resin, “I suppose.”

“You know that, right?”

Skitter sighed softly, “I had hoped she would see it, I really had. It’s obvious, isn’t it?” she asked and looked at me.

“Maybe not from the outside,” I sighed, “And I’m not sure me being there actually helped in this case. Maybe it made things worse.”

Skitter made an angry buzzing sound, baring her fangs, “You didn’t deserve to be called that!”

“Relax,” I told her firmly, “Skitter, I don’t mind. I understand how it can look like that from her point of view. But if other ‘lings in other Hives view me like that, me being on these is not helping. It’s making things worse.”

Skitter kind of drooped a bit but she nodded, “...Yes, sir.”

I leaned against her side, focusing on my love for Luna. For Sunset. For Twilight. Skitters wings made a small buzzing sound.

I smiled and pulled away to look at her with a small smile, “Skitter, the best way to show people that you’re right and they are wrong is to do things your way and let them watch things work out for you. You have told them what they need to know, if they don’t want to listen, it’s not your fault.”

Skitter frowned slightly but nodded.

Sigh. I suppose this was something she was just going to need to work through. I wasn’t even sure what I could do to make her feel better here.

“I…” Skitter started before she sighed, “The worst thing will be returning to the hive and telling my mother that she was right.”

I shook my head, “She was absolutely not right,” I corrected her, “We just have not succeeded yet. Just because the first one didn’t work, doesn't mean the next one or the one after that will.”

Skitter hesitated, “You think it might work better on the next one?”

“We now know that having me there might be a bad idea,” I said and poked her with my wing, “Not saying ‘go alone’, I’m saying bring Royal Guards and maybe some mages for extra protection.”

“Yes sir.”

I smiled at her and then sat up, “Get some rest, okay? It’s been a long day.”

Skitter nodded, “Sweet dreams, sir.”

“You too,” I said and walked off. Before I had even left the room, Skitter was in a pile of drones. I couldn’t help but smile at the sight. Changelings was completely the wrong name for them, cuddle bugs is a much better name.

Maybe I should suggest a name change, it’d be good PR if nothing else.

The door closed behind me and I blinked at Amber, finding the changeling standing there waiting, “You sure you don’t want to join?” I asked with a smile.

Amber buzzed her wings and stood a bit straighter with a small smile, “Not my duty, sir.”

I smiled at her before I frowned and glanced towards the room I just left, “Wait, is cuddling Skitter their duty?”

“Their purpose to the Hive is to assist the Princess,” Amber said as she walked up next to me, “My purpose is to protect you. Before, my purpose was to gather love for the Hive.”

I looked at her, “I know you’re not a pony, Amber, so I’m not sure this will even apply, but… what do you want to do? You say guarding me is your purpose, but what do you want to do? Doesn't it ever get boring following me around?”

Amber looked at me in slight confusion, “How do you mean, sir?”

“If you could pick anything in the world, gather love, explore the world, learn a craft, become an actor, what would you like to do?” I asked as we moved along the passage.

“Protect you, sir,” Amber answered, looking at me like it was completely obvious.

I gathered her into a hug with my wing, giving her a small kiss on the temple, “Amber, I don’t know if I’ll ever understand ‘lings completely, but I do know what when ponies finally get used to you guys being around, you’ll never be lacking for love.”

Ambers wings buzzed softly beneath mine, “Thank you, sir. But most ponies, even in Canterlot, are still somewhat nervous around us.”

Letting go, I smiled at her, “They just need to get to know you, that’s all.”

And maybe the ones that lived the invasion to die of old age, but details.

“What about Nocturnis?” I asked with a small frown.

“It’s better, but not enough ponies for the entire hive.”

“That’ll change.”

Chapter 89

I had been awake for an hour already when we started to come in for a landing after a full day of flying. It had been decided that because none of the injured were in critical condition that we would take it a bit easier on the way back and don’t push it.

No need killing the poor pegasi pulling the sky carriages unless it’s actually necessary. They had been completely zonked out basically from when they arrived until we left.

So we’d land somewhere at nightfall, give everypony time to set up camp and watch them as they slept to keep things safe.

Besides, I personally didn’t much like being in a carriage pulled by an exhausted pegasus anyway. Sounded like a good recipe to crash to me.

We circled once more above the clearing before we started to circle down to land. As we touched down and came to a half, I jumped down onto the ground and stretched.

“You sleep okay?” Sunset asked and jumped down next to me.

“Was okay enough,” I said and smiled at her, “You?”

“...Was okay.”

I had canceled three nightmares for her. I had hoped that with some luck, she wouldn’t remember any of them. Seems like I wasn’t that lucky.

I nodded and gave her a small hug with my wing, “It’ll get better,” I told her quietly.

Sunset nodded and leaned against me for a second, “I know,” she answered before giving me a small smile, “I’m going to go talk with Moon Glow, help her organize this chaos. We need to get a tree platform set up for the wounded before it gets too dark for us unicorns to work easily.”

I nodded and stole a small kiss, “I just saw a pony I want to talk to as well,” I said and when Sunset trotted off towards the guard pegasus, I walked over towards Rarity where she was drinking from a waterbottle towards the edge of the group.

“Rarity, do you have a moment?” I asked her as I got closer.

She startled slightly and then looked over towards me, “O-of course, Prince Page! Sorry… Page.”

I motioned for her to follow me towards the edge of the forest before I waved for Pinkie Pie to get her to follow as well before I led them over there for a tiny bit of privacy. Not too much, if I got out of line of sight Moon Glow or Amber would sound the alarm. But enough that nopony would easily overhear us.

Rarity had not slept easily. Her nightmares had been multiple. She had dreamed about the injured in the train. But the ponies she had found had been ponies she knew. And their injuries had been even worse.

I had done my best, but her sleep had been fitful to say the least.

Pinkie seemed to have done okay. I didn’t like entering her dreams, they were strange. They had not quite turned into nightmares either so I had stayed out.

“What did you want to speak of?” Rarity asked as I turned to face them.

I smiled at her, “I simply wanted to tell you that I was impressed by you and Pinkie Pie after the crash,” I told them seriously, meeting each of their eyes, “Rainbow Dash, Sunset, Twilight and myself have training in these kinds of things. You two don't and you handled yourself really well. Most ponies would have panicked, but you did what needed to be done.”

“Actually,” Pinkie said with a slightly sheepish smile, “I have first responder training.”

Rarity blinked at her, “Seriously, Pinkie Pie? You have advanced medical and disaster training?”

Pinkie nodded, “Fluttershy wanted to take the course… not just for her animals but in case somepony got hurt during one of our adventures,” she explained and shrugged, “But she didn’t want to be the only one to go, so I went with her. Thought might be useful.”

“Well, it certainly was,” I told her with a smile before I looked at Rarity, “but I’m still impressed. Well done, you two.”

Rarity actually blushed slightly, “It wasn’t our first emergency, We-”

There was a rustle of leaves behind me and my ear flicked back. My head snapped around just in time to see a Raptoroid rush out towards us, jaw filled with sharp, shark-like teeth, it’s two legs and claws digging into the forest floor as it charged.

I spun around towards it, baring my fangs as I half spread my wings. Somepony behind me let out a cry of surprise.

Lighting my horn, I grabbed the tip of it’s snout and pulled hard down and around towards the left with a twist. The predator yelped in surprise and went down face first into the dirt, rolling to a halt and then started to twist to roll back onto its feet.

I didn’t let it.

Keeping my horn lit, I smashed down on it hard, pressing it down firmly against the ground as I walked over towards it.

It snorted and bared its teeth, growling.

I growled right back and put my hoof on its neck, pressing down, “How many times do I have to kick your tail up between your eyes before your kind get it through your prehistoric brain that Ponies! Are! Not! Food!”

The reptilian predator struggled against my magic field and I put a tiny bit more weight on my hoof against its neck as I hissed at it with a small growl.

It stopped struggling, just breathing hard as it looked up at me. I leaned in closer, baring my fangs as I looked into its eye for a second and I released it with my magic, “Not. Food.”

The Raptoroid didn’t move, just looking up at me with it’s closest eye.

Standing up straight again, I kept my magic ready to smash it back down in a split second if it tried anything before I pulled my hoof back and slowly backed away.

The reptile didn’t move for several moments before it rolled onto its feet. It looked in our direction for a second before quickly scampering off into the forest.

Folding my wings again, I turned away only for a pair of thestral guards to walk past me and take positions closer to the forest. Sunset was stalking over towards me and I raised my hoof before she said anything, “One, if they are ever going to learn not to try to eat us, some must actually make it out and teach their young. Two, those aren’t immune to magic. I can handle one of those easily enough.”

Sunset nodded, “Are you done?”

“...Yes love.”

“Then get your tail back into the clearing and away from the jungle filled with pony eating predators and let the guards do their jobs.”

I smiled and moved a bit closer to her, “You know, you have gotten way bossier since you started to hang out with the Nocturnis guard,” I told her quietly.

Sunset sighed softly, “I know. I just don’t like seeing you in danger,” she said before she smirked and continued quieter, “Even if that was pretty hot, wingboy.”

“Oh really?” I asked with a smile, just as quiet before I looked towards Rarity and Pinkie Pie, “She’s right, I told them, “We should move back inside the perimeter.”

Rarity swallowed and nodded, “Y-yes, of course.”